《Emily Hunts Monsters》 CH 1 Someone once said, ¡°It is evident that we are hurrying onwards to some exciting knowledge¡ªsome never-to-be-imparted secret, whose attainment is destruction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my secret, Miss Emily. I¡¯ve never told anyone before.¡± A person reveals a secret from deep within his soul to prove his love¡­ In other words, an extremely dangerous situation. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t prove my feelings with just this, but¡­¡± A moment ago, the blushing Mr. Henry confessed to me. ¡°Miss Emily, I have admired you for a long time.¡± After reading my first novel, Child in the Dark, he became a fan. He was happy to attend my public readings and look at me from afar. ¡°And now¡­ I can no longer ignore these feelings I have for you.¡± After having several conversations with me at Helena Blavatsky¡¯s conferences, I realized that his admiration as a fan turned into a crush. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too sudden, but¡­ Would you be interested in having a relationship with me with marriage in mind?¡± I was slightly confused, so I had said, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other well enough yet.¡± Thus, Henry Langham told me a secret he ¡°never told anyone before¡± so that I would know more about him. I was slightly surprised the secret was more shocking than I thought. I smiled politely without revealing any hint of astonishment. ¡°Since you have told me a secret, I will also share some of my secrets with you.¡± Sitting across from me, Mr. Henry leaned in close. A muscular upper body and wide shoulders. His toned arms were visible beneath his clothes. I think he looks more like a factory worker than a businessman from an upper-class family. Although his appearance is a little crude, he¡¯s still good-looking. Under the sunlight coming through the window, his dark brown hair and handsome features gave off an inconspicuous but gallant impression. I stared into his dark blue eyes reminiscent of the sea at night. ¡°You must be aware I was married at the age of eighteen and became a widow the following year.¡± As soon as I graduated from boarding school, I fell in love with an unpopular author. I ignored my aunt who opposed our relationship and said he was a man with no means of supporting me; it wasn¡¯t long before we got married. I enjoyed the life of a newlywed for about a year, but¡­ ¡°No one could have expected Mr. Carter, a favorite in the literary world, to have passed away like that.¡± I nodded. ¡°Indeed. Anyway, that was when I experienced something remarkable.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I remembered my past life.¡± Mr. Henry¡¯s eyes widened at the words ¡°past life¡±. ¡°In my previous life¡­ I was someone living in the Far East, thousands of miles away from London, in an era that came hundreds of years after the 1890s.¡± Mr. Henry¡¯s gaze was filled with admiration. He seemed to believe I was telling the truth. ¡°Oh my, a hundred years into the future. If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me more about it? How has Her Majesty¡¯s empire¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the only secret I have. I cannot die, Mr. Henry.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Specifically, I travel back to the past before my death. Have you heard of the concept of infinite regress?¡± With a puzzled look, Mr. Henry said, ¡°Hm, well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you haven¡¯t. Allow me to get to the point. I¡¯ve died many times and returned to the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t believe me, huh?¡± He shook his head, and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°No, I believe you. I know better than anyone else that there are one or two mysteries that cannot be explained with logic or science.¡± ¡­I didn¡¯t expect him to believe me so easily. I continued, ¡°I¡¯m glad. Anyway, I¡¯ve been through many bizarre and terrible deaths. In addition, all the events in my stories are things I have experienced myself.¡± For your information, I¡¯m a popular author who writes in the weekly magazines Weird Fiction and Gothic Story. ¡°Last week, The Two Faces of a Gentleman was published in Weird Fiction.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to read it yet.¡± The Two Faces of a Gentleman. It was a horror story about the double life of a man considered to be one of the best gentlemen in London¡¯s social circles. It has been the most popular story since the first issue of Weird Fiction. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky or unhappy he didn¡¯t read it. ¡°Mr. Henry, I used your life as inspiration. Were you aware?¡± ¡°What? But I¡¯ve never seen you¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve seen each other only a few times. But there are other ways to get to know someone.¡± He still looked as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Henry Langham, a young and confident businessman from an upper-class family. He worked under his uncle, Graham Langham. Because Henry inherited the prestigious Langham Hotel, which opened for business in London more than a decade ago, he¡¯s quite popular in high society¡­¡± He looked embarrassed hearing the compliments that followed. I didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°However, his alter ego is Edward, a man who not only enjoys roaming the back alleys of London at night but also does terrible things that are no different from crimes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even after I finished speaking, Mr. Henry looked confused and didn¡¯t say anything. If he¡¯s pretending, he¡¯s just as good as a theater actor. It took a while for him to open his mouth again. ¡°What¡­ exactly are you trying to imply?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said, Mr. Henry.¡± The handsome man took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his brow. ¡°I believe you are misunderstanding something. My friends often call me by a nickname¡ª¡± ¡°Now that you know everything, please stop.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± He deliberately provoked someone who had yet to reveal her hand¡­ or there¡¯s no point in risking his life and throwing away his trump card. ¡°I have evidence about your double life, so you better be honest with me when saying something nice. If you insist on feigning ignorance until the very end, my friend at the Metropolitan Police Service¡ª¡± ¡°¡­You insolent brat,¡± a deep voice growled. I felt a chilling aura from him. Slowly he looked up, but only after the gentle Mr. Henry disappeared. Sitting in front of me was a man who strikes fear into a person¡¯s heart by just existing. Finally. His face was just as striking as Mr. Henry¡¯s. Is it because of his eyes that could kill someone with just a glance and contorted lips? Edward, who looks like a completely different person, had appeared. ¡°You¡¯re going to arrest me? You dare to threaten me?¡± I looked at him with some admiration. I¡¯ve seen a lot of anomalies, but this was my first time seeing someone possessed by an evil spirit. Doubt turned into certainty. I¡¯m positive this is the person I¡¯ve been looking for. He was Mr. Edward Hyde, the protagonist from Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, one of the most famous works in literature. Edward clicked his tongue. ¡°Girlie, haven¡¯t you heard the saying before?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°¡¯It is evident that we are hurrying onwards to some exciting knowledge¡ªsome never-to-be-imparted secret, whose attainment is destruction.¡¯¡± I named the work of my favorite author in both my past and present life. ¡°Manuscript Found in a Bottle by Edgar Allan Poe.¡± A twisted smile appeared on Edward¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re very educated, aren¡¯t you? If you already knew that, you wouldn¡¯t have called me out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± I smiled as I watched Edward¡¯s left hand move toward his chest. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll die by your hands. Why don¡¯t we find out who you really are?¡± ¡°¡­¡± His eyes widened. Only for a moment. Pleased, he said, ¡°Do you have clairvoyance? Or are you a prophet? Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He took out a pistol from his inner coat pocket. As soon as the gun was loaded, he pulled the trigger before my very eyes. Bang! ¡°Ugh!¡± As soon as the bullet pierced my chest, my vision blurred. The burning sensation and pain were real. Before my life was extinguished like a dying flame, ¡°he¡± whispered to me. ¡°My apostle.¡± The whisper filled my head with a cacophony of sounds. I surrendered myself to the voice, feeling a sensation that made my hair stand on end. ¡°I¡¯ll turn back your time.¡± Then it happened. The bones in my whole body were twisted, cells were regenerated, and my brain was squeezed. I can¡¯t get used to it no matter how many times I go through it. Maybe it¡¯s worse than the pain of dying. I went back to the past. And as usual, a fragmented memory returned to me. *** It was one of the most important memories I had forgotten. All of these tragedies began a few years ago with my husband¡¯s posthumous work, The King in Yellow. I, Emily Carter, experienced twenty deaths, twenty resurrections, and twenty regressions. One of which involved watching the end of the world with my own eyes. CH 2 It was a long time ago. Ten years ago, Randolph Carter proposed to me. He was a horror story novelist and a favorite of the literary world. Despite his brilliant intelligence and honesty, we had an argument about a year into our happy marriage. That night, my husband disappeared, leaving behind only a note. It had said, ¡°Emily, I think we need to spend some time away from each other.¡± One day. Two days. My wait soon became a week. Worried, I searched everywhere for my husband, but I couldn¡¯t find out where he went. About three months after officially reporting his disappearance to the police, I was informed of what happened. ¡°Mrs. Carter, the body of your husband has been found.¡± To be honest, I don¡¯t quite remember how I¡¯ve been since then. Half of the time I missed him, other times I hated him. Every day, I felt sadness, hatred, and a sense of loss. A few years later, I recalled a shocking memory¡­ My past life as a Korean woman who lived in the 2020s. *** That was probably four years ago. I only told my one true friend about my previous life. She has always been with me since I met her at the North London Girls¡¯ School when I was fifteen. She supported me as I was in the depths of despair from Randolph¡¯s death. She was the beautiful woman before me, Helena Blavatsky. ¡°Your previous life¡­ Ah, you mean the one before you became Emily Carter?¡± Her response, which might¡¯ve sounded absurd to others, was serious. Her skin was the color of coffee milk because she was born into an aristocratic family of Russian descent while also being one-fourth gypsy. ¡°Technically, it wasn¡¯t the past but the future.¡± My future self lived a very normal life. The memory slowly permeated in the head of me, Emily Carter, who lived in the 1890s. I realized there was something odd. This wasn¡¯t the England found in history textbooks. Queen Victoria still ruled England, but there were all sorts of discrepancies. For example, Charles Darwin¡¯s On the Origin of Species was not published. This was because his voyage on the H.M.S Beagle, which had the greatest influence on the book, never happened. The region in the South Pacific was called the Sea of Evil among sailors and was still a topic of taboo. More importantly, there were people who shouldn¡¯t otherwise exist. Such ¡°fictional characters¡± had different roles from their original counterparts. I¡¯ve never met him before, but Dr. Victor Frankenstein is famous in London academia. Professor Abraham Van Helsing held a full-time position at the University of Oxford. And one day, I heard Phileas Fogg had an audience with Her Majesty. Yes, the Phileas Fogg from Around the World in Eighty Days. ¡°That¡¯s fascinating.¡± ¡°Do you really believe me, Helena?¡± She smiled as if bewildered by my response. ¡°Of course, Emily. What you¡¯re saying can¡¯t be false.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I believe everything you say.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her words warmed my heart. ¡°In addition, the spiritual world has recently conducted experiments that hypnotize people to remember their past lives. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡± It was like speaking to a female scholar at the forefront of mysticism. Helena was born as a well-off daughter and married at an early age; however, she divorced her husband after two years due to differences in their personalities. Helena thrust herself into the study of esotericism and Spiritualism and had several amazing achievements in just a few years. She also created an association named after herself by founding a new religion called Theosophy. ¡°Also¡­ have you thought about Mr. Dulles¡¯s suggestion?¡± When I looked up, I saw a manila envelope in her hand. I remembered the contents of the ¡°suggestion¡± I had forgotten a while back. A few months after Randolph died, my issues weren¡¯t just limited to my mental state. All Randolph left was a house on the verge of collapsing; my financial situation was quite bad. My husband¡¯s acquaintances tried their best to help me. One of them was Mr. Dulles, a close friend of Randolph¡¯s and his editor. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the right thing to do, but¡­¡± He introduced me to a manuscript proofreading job for Weird Fiction, a magazine he works for that focuses on horror stories. Thanks to him, I was able to scrape by. After a while, I published Child in the Dark, and because of its popularity, I was able to make the transition from writing hobbyist to full-time writer. Mr. Dulles was now my editor. ¡°¡­Are you talking about Randolph¡¯s posthumous work?¡± Mr. Dulles sent me an urgent message the other day. ¡°Mrs. Carter, Randolph¡¯s manuscript has been found,¡± it said. A manila envelope with no address was sent to the editorial office of Weird Fiction. It contained a stack of papers and a note. [Give this to my wife, Emily Carter. She is the only who one can read this work.] It was written in the handwriting of my dead husband, Randolph. Mr. Dulles, who had opened the envelope, was surprised to see the manuscript¡¯s title. ¡°This is¡­¡± It was the piece Randolph worked on until his death. The King in Yellow was a two-act play, which would be published posthumously. My husband, who often referenced Plato, had said, ¡°Emily, this is different from my other writings.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If my previous works are the shadows on the walls of the cave¡­ then this one is something under the sun, the true reality.¡± Randolph had frequent conversations with the people around him, such as myself and Mr. Dulles, when he worked. I also had a secret that involved The King in Yellow. ¡°When I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll be the first one to see it.¡± Was he trying to keep his promise? First, he left me all alone, and now¡­ ¡°Emily?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± I was in the midst of an emotional memory, but Helena¡¯s voice brought me back to the present. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re still struggling, I can read it with you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Helena was worried, but she took the manuscript out of the manila envelope and handed it to me. ¡°Thank you, Helena.¡± She nodded and left my study. After the door closed behind her, I stared at the title page for The King in Yellow. ¡°Randy, who is the King in Yellow?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± One day, I had asked about it. Randolph hesitated before answering. ¡°A master of worlds who exists among the stars.¡± ¡°Is that the fantasy setting you created?¡± Randolph smiled awkwardly at my remark. I slowly turned the page of the manuscript, recalling the memories of that time. [The King in Yellow by Randolph Carter, based on the play by Almuk al-Aspar.] I didn¡¯t know it was based on an original work. I turned the page again and saw a section called ¡°The History of This Work.¡± [The King in Yellow was a play written in the third century B.C. by Almuk al-Aspar, an Arab writer, and later translated by the ancient Greek poet Andronikos Michelis in 830 A.D. It was well-known throughout Europe. Most who encountered this work had a terrible ending. For example, Michelis suffered from madness and hallucinations. The last words he said before his death were about a ¡°golden skeleton trying to kill him.¡±] [Francis, a monk who was the first to translate the play into Latin, saw a stray dog and claimed it was a ¡°king with a pale mask.¡± He was bitten to death, but later it was revealed the dog had no teeth.] [The contents of the play itself are blasphemous, and the rumors surrounding it have led the Eastern Orthodox Church to ban The King in Yellow. However, thanks to some curious scholars, the work managed to survive.] After that, the section spoke of other miserable ends met by those who read the play. And at the very end, there were ¡°warnings¡±. [Please don¡¯t translate the play anymore!] [The King in Yellow is not an ordinary play.] [I solemnly swear that whoever adapts this work will not be responsible for the situation that occurs as a result of not heeding the above.] I was slightly unnerved until I saw Randolph¡¯s handwriting at the very bottom of the page. [To Emily, whom I dearly love more than my own life.] A wave of indescribable emotions washed over my heart. It¡¯s been almost ten years since his death, so I thought everything was okay now¡­ I continued reading. [Emily, you must finish reading The King in Yellow. If you trust me, if you truly love me¡­ Please read the play and ignore the ¡°warnings¡± written here.] Should I do it? Or should I abide by those absurd warnings of those who suffered great misfortune from reading this play? I thought about it for a while. The ¡°History of This Work¡± section could be something made up by Randolph. He enjoyed creating ghost stories, living up to his reputation as a horror story novelist. Considering his taste, it¡¯s highly likely the purpose of that section was to enhance the overall reading experience. I turned the page and began to read the first line. [O great king, worthy of respect. He who is the source of chaos and evil¡­] I realized something was strange. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± CH 3 This work, which should¡¯ve been a play that was performed on the stage, did not read like a script. The words were absolutely indescribable. It read more like a prayer to a great, divine being. [May your holy radiance guide me¡­] The longing, the obsession, transcended the respect a mere mortal believer had for an object of worship. It was a series of lines in which the fervent passion bordered on absolute madness. Did Randolph really write this¡­? At the same time, I had an ominous feeling. [And so, my body is truly one with the power of darkness¡­] I couldn¡¯t stop myself from reading. I sensed a great, unknown power as well as unimaginable terror. The room suddenly became dark. ¡­ A dream unfolded before me. All I could see was a golden cloak. Underneath the fluttering yellow hem, I felt a strong presence. That was¡­ As soon as I recognized it, I was out of breath and my heart began to race. A complicated feeling washed over me; it was the fear of rulers with an overwhelming aura. It was the feeling of wanting to kneel before him and give my everything to him. It was the impulse of wanting to disappear. Every emotion mixed together and was magnified in intensity. In the midst of the glorious whirlpool of chaos, my body took a step toward it. My brain told me I should stop; however, I continued to approach him without any hesitation, as if under a spell. Finally, he lifted his fluttering, golden cloak. Underneath it was something paler than even death it¡ª *** The moment I opened my eyes, a familiar ceiling came into view. Wasn¡¯t this my bedroom? Was I laying down on my bed? When I tried to get up, my head ached. ¡°Emily, are you all right?¡± I looked around and saw Helena. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°This morning you were unconscious.¡± ¡°¡­I was?¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a manuscript on my night table. The King in Yellow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t read it.¡± ¡°Helena¡­¡± Sighing, she explained what happened. Helena heard a scream come from my study, so she rushed back and found¡­ ¡°You were in a daze and muttering something.¡± It wasn¡¯t normal for someone to talk nonsense while staring off into the distance. Then I had stepped back, terrified, and screamed. ¡°I touched your forehead just in case. You felt feverish.¡± Helena was about to leave the room to call for a doctor, but then she heard a thud and turned around. I had fainted. ¡°Emily, do you know how worried I was?¡± Helena took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat off my forehead. She touched my hand. ¡°I believe this wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen you like that¡­ I remember when you were very unstable.¡± ¡°What do you mean? When was this?¡± ¡°Both of you fought a lot. Three months before Randolph¡ª¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Randolph and I never got into a fight. He and I had shared the same values. We even joked that we were twins with the same taste. Of course, we were human, so occasionally there was a difference of opinion. Our first actual argument¡­ It was before Randolph suddenly disappeared and left a note. That was the only argument we had. Helena interpreted my reaction differently. ¡°You tend to avoid the topic whenever it comes out.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s move on.¡± Helena shook her head. ¡°I always feel you try not to depend on others.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She sighed. ¡°Why does a person have friends? It¡¯s so that you can tell them what¡¯s in your heart when times are tough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to figure out everything by yourself.¡± Helena let go of my hand. ¡°Get some rest, Emily.¡± As she left the room, I said in a choked voice, ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°You say that for all sorts of things.¡± Helena chuckled and closed the door. In the quiet room, the evening glow of the sunset poured through the window. I was lost in thought. How could I have been unconscious for half a day? The King in Yellow. After reading it, I definitely had a hallucination. When I closed my eyes, that golden hem seemed to flutter in front of me. And underneath was¡­ Something shocking and horrible. It smelled of death and corruption¡­ ¡°Ugh.¡± Just remembering it made me sick. I should stop thinking about it, so I tried to forget what I had experienced. Months passed, and I could dismiss it as a simple incident. However, an anonymous letter was sent to me. [We saw a monster eating a dead body in the ossuary of the abandoned church.] The letter wasn¡¯t sent to the editorial office but addressed directly to me, Emily Carter. One creature came to mind. It originated in Arabian folklore and lived near cemeteries since it ate corpses. A ghoul. Ghouls were also creatures that appeared in popular modern literature. I was very interested in the ghost stories found in fantasy novels. Although reports of this nature were often sent to the editorial office, the location and circumstances described by the witness were never written like this. ¡°It seems authentic, but¡­¡± At the time, I was suffering from writer¡¯s block. It was a little suspicious the letter was for me. I left for York, hoping to get inspiration from the interview. That was three years ago. This incident served as the starting point for the tragedies to come. *** When I arrived at the station three or four hours later, a gloomy, gray landscape stretched out before me. The air was humid. The weather had been unusually nice since this morning, but now there was heavy rainfall. ¡°Please go to St. Paul¡¯s.¡± The coachman¡¯s face turned pale when I told him my destination. ¡°Why do you want to go to that cursed church?¡± At one point in time, there were many church-goers, but the church was closed decades ago. It was now a ruin; many coachmen didn¡¯t go there in fear of dying. After meeting with three coachmen, I managed to go to St. Paul¡¯s Church after giving the fourth one a lot of money. Pitter-patter, pitter-patter. The sound of rain falling onto the carriage was an ominous song. St. Paul¡¯s Church was located on the hillside. It wasn¡¯t a place a person could get to easily, and on rainy days, the horses often slipped. The carriage approached the entrance to the church. To the side, there was a desolate garden. I was going to be here for a while. Suddenly, the carriage door opened. ¡°Miss, you have to walk from here.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You want me to walk in the rain with my luggage?¡± The coachman had an angry look, but he talked as if he prepared what he was going to say earlier. ¡°For we coachmen, it¡¯s forbidden to go any farther. The only reason we¡¯re even here is for your own sake.¡± He felt sorry for an elegant woman having to make most of the trip through the rain, and not because I had given him more money. The coachman began to speak of the rumors surrounding the church. There was a ghost of a young man who was unjustly murdered, former church-goers who were mysteriously killed¡­ ¡°Recently, a terrible monster appeared. It¡¯s been eating human bodies or something¡­¡± I gave him half a tip. The coachman unloaded my luggage and set off. The sound of horseshoes kicking against the ground gradually faded away. ¡°¡­Unfortunate.¡± I gave up and started walking. Under the stormy gray sky, the church seemed to be cursed. My shoes were covered in mud. When I finally reached the door, I was wet from head to toe. The hem of my dress was stained with mud. I looked like a complete mess. I took a deep breath and knocked on the church door. I knew no one lived here, but I wanted to make sure. Seeing how there was no answer, I grabbed the doorknob. Creak. The unlocked door opened. A rush of stale air assaulted my senses. There was a faint smell of something rotting, but also¡­ What is this scent? I was anxious. I took out an oil lamp and camera, left the rest of my luggage outside, and went inside. CH 4 The inside of the church was darker than the outside. I knew no one was here, but I couldn¡¯t help but ask out of fear. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Maybe it was because of the spacious environment that my voice echoed. I shuddered for a moment and quickly lit the oil lamp. With the fire burning, I could see in front of me more clearly. In the middle of the room was a stone pillar of Romanesque architecture that supported the arched ceiling. The ruined building in its entirety stood out. My heart pounded with excitement. The ¡°spookiness¡± was more than I expected. I¡¯m sure I can get a good picture. There can¡¯t be a real monster, but it¡¯s not a bad harvest to get a photograph of a scary atmosphere. With that thought, I ventured deeper into the church. Crunch, crunch. Was that a small animal? I walked toward the noise. As I got closer, an unknown stench stung my nose. The sound of chewing grew louder and louder. When I thought to turn back, the wind suddenly shut the wooden door behind me. ¡°Kereuk?¡± From the shadows, something appeared. ¡°¡­¡± The moment I saw it, I almost dropped my oil lamp. What the hell was that? Kereuk, kereuk. The strange noise was none other than the sound of a monster. It had discolored, black skin, almost burnt-looking. Its back bulged like a hunchback. Aside from a few strands of hair, its features were more akin to a beast than a human. The monster was eating something with its sharp teeth. Oh goodness. The source of the rotten smell that made me want to vomit was the body the monster was eating. My hands trembled. I started to run because I thought I had to get away as soon as possible, but it was too late. ¡°Grr¡­¡± The monster already sensed my presence. Its face, seemingly like a combination of multiple faces melted together, stared at me. Kereuk, kereuk, kereuk. The monster came closer and closer. I¡­ have to run. Yet my feet didn¡¯t move as if they had been nailed to the floor. Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump. The sound of my beating heart rang in my ears. The horrible stench grew closer and closer. Whoosh! The monster rushed at me. Its sharp teeth sunk into my throat. The hot, intense pain made me dizzy. Is this how I¡¯m going to die? Blood spilled onto the floor as I lost the feeling in my hands and feet. Just before I welcomed Death¡¯s warm embrace, I heard a whisper. ¡°My one and only apostle, Emily Carter.¡± All I could see was a golden light. The feeling that I was dying gradually faded away. ¡°I¡¯ll turn back your time.¡± My mind went blank. *** ¡°¡­Ah!¡± I opened my eyes to see third-class seats on the train. The book I had been reading was on my lap. ¡­I was on the train heading to the suburbs of the abandoned church. What just happened? My whole body was in a cold sweat. I recalled what happened. Perhaps I just had a nightmare. Then a voice spoke to me in my head. ¡°Get rid of those who eat corpses.¡± It was the one I heard in my nightmare¡­ It wasn¡¯t a nightmare? ¡°¡­¡± I shook my head. When I fainted a few months ago, I had a hallucination and talked nonsense. Now I¡¯m hearing things? Slowly, words began to appear in the book on my lap. [Prove your qualifications, my apostle.] They appeared to be printed on paper; as soon as I touched it, new words appeared in their place. [You, Emily Carter, have been chosen by me, the King in Yellow.] [The apostle is obligated to carry out the king¡¯s orders.] I quietly watched the marvelous sight of letters appearing and disappearing. I met a monster at an abandoned church, was attacked by it, and returned to the past. Words come and go in a book¡­ Everything so far was beyond the realm of reason and logic. [You must fight those who eat corpses. This is the first trial to prove your worth as an apostle.] I still didn¡¯t know what was going on, but one thing was certain. This ¡°King in Yellow¡± was the cloaked figure I saw in that hallucination months ago. ¡°He¡± or ¡°it¡± ordered me to get rid of the ghoul. [If you can¡¯t carry out the king¡¯s order in six months, the end of the world will unfold before your very eyes.] The end of the world? At first glance, it was insane. However, the implications caught my attention. Does ¡°he¡± want me to go back to where I was before? In addition, based on the words I¡¯ve seen, I encountered a ghoul in the abandoned church. Ghouls actually exist. When I briefly closed my eyes, the image of the monster that attacked me appeared in my mind. My whole body trembled. I didn¡¯t want to go back to such a place. There¡¯s no reason for me to die again. ¡°The next stop is Euston. Euston¡­¡± I picked up my luggage and got off the train. I was going to get a carriage and return home. I hadn¡¯t achieved my goal. ¡°Watch out!¡± As soon as I left the train station, a carriage was racing toward me, its horses out of control. I was crushed to death by a carriage. Will you turn back my time again? I heard a familiar voice, and a terrible pain washed over me. *** I tried not to die again, but it didn¡¯t work. The third time, I managed to catch the train and got near my house. I died of food poisoning while eating at a local restaurant. The fourth time, I ran straight to my house and didn¡¯t eat anything. As soon as I was in front of the door, I was run over and killed by a speeding automobile typically seen during the 1890s. Every time I died and returned, memories I never had before came back and confused me. The authenticity of the memory wasn¡¯t important. I only thought about how to escape death. What if I left London? Wouldn¡¯t that prevent me from dying? I took a train to Cardiff, a coastal city far away from London. When I saw the clear blue sky, I felt relieved. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± I went into a nearby restaurant and ate fried fish with mashed potatoes. I didn¡¯t suffer from food poisoning; I was safe. I won¡¯t die for the fifth time. I decided to stay in Cardiff for a long time after checking into a hotel in the center of the city. I told only my aunt and a few magazine editors in London about my current living situation. While enjoying a leisurely life in a coastal city, strange news articles began to appear. Everyone at a party died from unknown causes. One of their family members saw an evil spirit and died from shock. Reanimated corpses rose from their graves. A beast that looked like a demon attacked a farm¡­ I clicked my tongue while looking at an illustration of ¡°reanimated corpses¡± on the first page of the newspaper. ¡°How can there be a ghost story on the front page of Illustrated London News?¡± I was sitting on the balcony of a restaurant by the beach. When I put down the newspaper and looked out the window, I saw the vast ocean. I appreciated the quiet scenery. Then suddenly, words written in near handwriting appeared on the tablecloth. [The time given to the young, beautiful apostle has passed. The end of the world is nigh.] ¡­The end of the world. Wasn¡¯t that the price for failing to carry out the king¡¯s orders? The entire restaurant shook. Everyone, including me, was surprised. Someone pointed to the window. ¡°The sea!¡± Large waves appeared on the once calm sea. As soon as everyone¡¯s eyes focused on it, there was a loud roar. Quooo! A huge figure rose from the sea that had been split in half. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Damn it, I have to get out of here right now!¡± ¡°Father in Heaven¡­¡± As people screamed and shouted from witnessing ¡°it¡±, I stared at the sea. The figure had long tentacles like that of an octopus, and its head proved it wasn¡¯t a creature of this world¡­ It was an existence that couldn¡¯t be explained by human reason. Everyone around me was seized by madness. Some fell to the floor and had a seizure. Some took out their pistols and aimed them at their heads. Some jumped into the ocean itself. It was just me. I was the only one who wasn¡¯t affected. I clenched my fists. ¡°My apostle.¡± The voice of the King in Yellow rang in my head. ¡°I shall protect your mind.¡± Was it because ¡°he¡± had a certain kind of power? I was fine in the face of that dreadful horror. Thanks to the memory of my past life, I realized what ¡°it¡± was. The true ruler of the earth who slumbered in R¡¯lyeh, the cosmic entity created by American horror writer H.P. Lovecraft. What appeared before my eyes was none other than Cthulhu. If there¡¯s one thing I noticed after being reborn in a world similar to England in the 1890s¡­ It was a setting with cosmic horror, an otherworldly fear beyond human understanding. It had a motif found in the Cthulhu Mythos, where there were no hopes or dreams. I was stiff as a stone in the face of that overwhelming fear. Then, my vision turned black, and I had a feeling of what happened afterward. A Great Old One had appeared in London. Thus, the world came to an end. CH 5 I opened my eyes and found myself back in the third-class seat of the train. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I closed my eyes, trying to resist the pain and fear that assaulted my body. Should I keep my eyes closed or open them? The silhouette of that huge being which destroyed the entire world with one gesture was in front of me. I managed to suppress the tears and the scream about to leave my mouth. ¡°Fuu¡­¡± The end of the world. Experiencing such a thing was absurd at first glance. Everything now felt fleeting. The cosmic horror, the futility. Everything didn¡¯t matter in the end, even the ego I built up for twenty-eight years. I was like a sandcastle ready to be destroyed by the raging whirlpool of emotion¡­ ¡°My apostle, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± With that whisper, my mind calmed down. Huff, huff. I took several deep breaths; my heartbeat gradually returned to normal. When I finally came to my senses, I sensed the concerned gazes of the surrounding people were directed at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Her face looks so pale like she¡¯s going to faint¡­¡± Curiosity, worry, anxiety. One of the passengers approached me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern.¡± I answered as politely as possible. The man returned to his seat, relieved. Thanks to that, some people lost interest in me. I looked out the window and tried to calm down. I watched the peaceful scenery go by so quickly. In the end, I came to a conclusion. I became ¡°his¡± apostle because I read The King in Yellow. If I didn¡¯t carry out the king¡¯s order, I would see the end of the world again. No matter how many times I avoid it, I can¡¯t escape this fate. I could¡­ only fulfill the role given to me. The train arrived at its destination. This time, I didn¡¯t immediately head for the abandoned church. I went to the hunting equipment store, buying plenty of shotguns and bullets. Being able to use a gun was one of the few things my husband left me. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you want to learn how to shoot?¡± Randolph, despite his scholarly appearance, hunted as a hobby. He was a very good teacher, and I was a talented student. ¡°You have a knack for it. At this rate, you¡¯ll be shooting better than me.¡± When I complained from time to time about what I¡¯d do with my shooting skills, Randolph shook his head. ¡°Emily, one day you¡¯ll find a use for it.¡± I never imagined the ¡°usefulness¡± would be for this. I stayed at a hotel near the city center and wrote to Ms. Blavatsky, no, Helena. [Helena, please tell me everything about the ghoul.] A week later, after I got a response from Helena, I began to fight the ghoul. ¡°I¡¯ll turn back your time¡­¡± I died again to the ghoul. I even asked Inspector Lestrade from the Metropolitan Police Service for his cooperation. After two more deaths, I succeeded. ¡°My apostle, you have finished your task. I wish to thank you for your service¡­¡± It was only then I could face tomorrow without witnessing death or the destruction of the world. ¡°I shall tell you my true name.¡± The King in Yellow. The Unspeakable One. A master of worlds who exists among the stars. I was recognized as the apostle of the King in Yellow, Hastur. *** I returned to reality, unable to control the memories that rushed into my mind. Why did I forget such an important fact? After I put pieces of my fragmented memory back together, I slowly opened my eyes. I recognized the surrounding scenery. The open windows, the green fields, the spring breeze that tickled my cheeks¡­ Richmond was a village located on the outskirts of London. It was famous for being a vacationing spot for upper-class families. My aunt, Marilyn Soberg, owned a nice villa here. She managed to persuade her niece, who was reluctant to debut in high society, to visit her at this beautiful mansion. ¡°¡­The land is owned by the Langham family, right? Emily? Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± My aunt¡¯s familiar voice reached my ears. When she turned to the side, Aunt Marilyn frowned. ¡°You dozed off again, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What day is it today?¡± My aunt was a middle-aged woman with a rather plump physique. As the older sister of my father who passed away a long time ago, she was fond of me. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about the date?¡± But then she grumbled that today was May 14th. ¡°¡­It¡¯s the fourteenth?¡± I stood up. ¡°Hey, Emily! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ignoring her words, I looked for the nearest clock. I found a grandfather clock that looked more than one hundred years old. It was 10 A.M. Good. I¡¯m glad. I, Emily Carter, will never die. Strictly speaking, I return to a time before I died. After more than a decade of experience, I realized there was a price to pay. What I remember or forget wasn¡¯t up to me to decide. After I found out about this, I made a habit of keeping a detailed diary of my day¡¯s work. If I go back to the past, any records of that future will disappear. It was meaningless¡­ but obsessively keeping a diary was the only way I make myself feel at ease. Also, the past I return to after death is random. Usually, it went back at least a day which gave me room to change the future. Yet I only returned to the time of just a few hours ago. That meant I can change the future without going too far back. I began to listen to my aunt again. ¡°¡­Anyway, Mr. Henry is a wonderful man.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Even though he¡¯s very popular, he¡¯s only dated a handful of women. I suppose you don¡¯t have to worry about cheating?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Aunt Marilyn continued to talk for a long time. To cut to the chase¡­ ¡°He¡¯s the first man you¡¯ve met who wants to propose to me?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know why such a man would marry you.¡± I heard it was because he liked my novel. I remembered what Mr. Henry said before I returned, but I had yet to answer my aunt¡¯s question. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± What do you mean? You already made the appointment ahead of time. Unlike before my return, I decided to go along with her plan without complaining. ¡°See you.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re¡­ What?¡± Aunt Marilyn stared at me with widened eyes. Judging from that reaction, she thought I¡¯d say no. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to meet him?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ Is something wrong? Will the sun rise in the west tomorrow?¡± Excited, my aunt sprang from her seat. ¡°Oh, I must tell Mr. Henry at once.¡± ¡°¡­You already arranged our meeting.¡± ¡°Oh, how could I¡­¡± The first time I met Mr. Henry, I was furious that Aunt Marilyn made an appointment with him and didn¡¯t tell me. Then, she had said, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. Do you think I¡¯m doing this because I like you? It¡¯s all because of your damn late husband who¡­¡± Cursing Randolph was part of her daily routine. In any case, my aunt was busy for an hour. It was typical of her to ask the maid if we were ready to welcome guests. She often yelled at them to throw away normal tea leaves and bring out new ones. My aunt had a problem with my clothes, so I dressed myself from head to toe again. I looked good enough. Finally, the person in question arrived. ¡°Mr. Henry Jekyll has arrived!¡± Aunt Marilyn tilted her head to the side when she heard our visitor¡¯s name. ¡°I thought Henry Langham was coming today¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Jekyll, Auntie.¡± I recalled what Mr. Henry told me before I returned. ¡°You may call me Jekyll, Miss Emily. My friends often call me by a nickname, my middle name to be exact.¡± ¡°His full name is Henry Jekyll Langham.¡± Yes, he¡¯s that character you¡¯re thinking of right now. On the surface, he¡¯s a perfect gentleman no matter the place. However, at night, he wanders through the back alleys of London as Edward Hyde. Henry Jekyll was here to win my heart. CH 6 In a sunny drawing room, Henry Jekyll Langham gave me a small smile. ¡°I never imagined I would meet Mrs. Carter like this.¡± Of course, the Dr. Henry Jekyll created by Robert Louis Stevenson was different from the Henry Jekyll before me. While the original was a respected doctor who knew a lot about chemistry, this young man was an entrepreneur who just started to learn about business. ¡°Mrs. Soberg said she would try to find a suitable location, yet there were so many rumors that you wouldn¡¯t date anyone.¡± It wasn¡¯t a rumor but a fact. I decided not to correct him. I glanced at Henry Jekyll who was blushing. There were no traces of ¡°Edward¡± who I saw before. ¡°Mrs. Carter.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°May I call you Miss Emily?¡± I nodded, and he straightened his posture. He looked nervously at me. ¡°Miss Emily, would you be interested in having a relationship with me with marriage in mind?¡± As expected, it was the same question as in the last two encounters. In dealing with men who mention the idea of marriage as soon as they meet a woman, the first step is to create some distance. ¡°¡­It¡¯s very sudden of you to ask that,¡± I said. Perhaps my performance wasn¡¯t so bad since Mr. Henry waved his hand and replied, ¡°I understand. We¡¯ve only met a few times. Miss Emily may not know me very well, however¡­¡± He lowered his head in an attempt to hide his flushed cheeks. ¡°I know a lot about you. To be precise, I read one of your novels.¡± Again, he said the same words as he did in the last two encounters. Before I returned, I refrained from talking about my work; however, I decided to take a different approach. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re a fan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed to admit it, but yes.¡± ¡°What did you like?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Mr. Henry smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not an avid reader of horror stories, but yours isn¡¯t merely a¡­ thrill of suspense.¡± As he wrung his hands, unexpected words came out of his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s almost a dark verity to them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rather, there¡¯s a hideous truth no one should know about.¡± Dark, cruel truth. I was at a loss for words on how accurate he was. I gave a polite response. ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you have such a high opinion of my work.¡± ¡°I only told you exactly how I felt. Also¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment before looking up. I was reminded of the sea at night when I saw his dark blue eyes. They were like the bottom of the ocean, an abyss where you don¡¯t know what lurks within. ¡°I am familiar with that sort of terrible truth.¡± Once more, Henry Jekyll was planning to tell me the secret he never told anyone. I pretended to be surprised as I said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The young man¡¯s mouth tightened into a thin line. Then, as if he made up his mind, he began to speak with some difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s not known to the public, thanks to my family, but I¡­ have experienced abnormalities at times.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Evil spirits, monsters from legends¡­¡± Beings that cannot be explained by human reason or science. After encountering them, not only did he faint, he showed signs of confusion when he awoke. For that reason, his relatives called him a ¡°cursed child¡± and bullied him. His treatment worsened after losing both his parents in a mysterious accident. ¡°Uncle Graham was the only one who never gave up on me.¡± Not only did his uncle raise Henry like he was his own child, but Graham also gave him the Langham Hotel despite the opposition from his relatives. With a sad smile, Mr. Henry continued, ¡°Then a few years ago, during a difficult time in my life, I happened to read Child in the Dark.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your novel was a great comfort to me. I thought that since you wrote it¡­ perhaps you could understand my own darkness.¡± His gaze drifted from his hands to my face. ¡°And since you¡¯re beautiful as you are¡­¡± He blushed. ¡°I think I can love you with all that I have.¡± Mr. Henry lowered his head again after his ¡°confession¡±. His ears were red. Oh, dear. He¡¯s the type of person I have the most difficulty dealing with because he¡¯s very honest. It¡¯s cute, but that¡¯s about it. One must be straightforward in saying what had to be said. ¡°Mr. Henry, I¡¯m flattered, but I think it¡¯s too early for there to be an attraction between us.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right, Miss Emily. I was too hasty.¡± ¡°Your approach wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He had no idea what was about to happen. ¡°We can meet each other with marriage in mind.¡± Henry Jekyll¡¯s mouth was agape. I had no interest in this innocent man. What was the real purpose of accepting his confession? ¡°My apostle.¡± A few days ago, the voice of the ¡°king¡± rang in my head. There was a new order, and its contents were clear. ¡°There is someone who will bring chaos to the world¡­¡± My target was none other than Edward Hyde. ¡°Miss Emily¡­¡± I looked at the man calling my name. He was easy to read; his expression reminded me of a loyal hound. Indeed, he was like a dog wanting its master¡¯s affection. I almost felt the urge to laugh. I recalled the orders of the King in Yellow. ¡°Erase his existence.¡± This poor man, who¡¯d do almost anything for my love, must have his neck twisted by me. *** It had been one hour since Henry Jekyll Langham entered the drawing room. She didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing he wasn¡¯t immediately kicked out like the previous suitors. Mrs. Marilyn Soberg was uneasy, wondering if the two were having a proper conversation. I was surprised Emily agreed to see him. She didn¡¯t know what made her stubborn niece change her mind. Mrs. Soberg recalled the conversation she had with her yesterday. ¡°Why are you like this, Emily?¡± Her niece had the appearance worthy of the title of London¡¯s Most Beautiful Widow. From her mother, Emily had wavy, platinum blonde hair and sparkling blue eyes that were like sapphires. She also resembled her father, who was frail but slender and had fair skin. She was beautiful, and her appearance stimulated a man¡¯s instinct to protect. The problem was that when she opened her mouth, an unexpected answer came out. ¡°You know why. Aren¡¯t you tired of hearing the same thing?¡± Many men asked for Mrs. Emily Carter¡¯s hand in marriage; however, she rejected all of them. It would happen again. She rejected every suitor Mrs. Soberg mentioned, more than ten times now, without even meeting them. ¡°Emily, you¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°What are you trying to imply all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard them call you the most beautiful widow in London?¡± Emily frowned. ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s nice, but what¡¯s the point? I¡¯m not going to get married again. Why do I need to look pretty in front of men?¡± ¡°W-Why are you talking like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just you and me. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Mrs. Soberg sighed. Her niece was always a dazzling beauty since she was a child. She was also stubborn enough to where it was no use trying to persuade her. After her marriage to that hooligan, he became a popular horror novelist. Emily could¡¯ve done so much better, but because she was young and beautiful, nothing could be done. However, Mrs. Soberg understood very well that a beautiful woman would have to move on. ¡°Why Emily?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®why¡¯?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here? You¡¯re not going to use the excuse that you¡¯re still mourning, are you?¡± That damn Randolph Carter. Not only did he seduce the eighteen-year-old Emily, who was as lovely as a rose, but he also had the audacity to marry her and die a year later. Mrs. Soberg prayed he wasn¡¯t comfortable in the afterlife. Even if she did love Randolph a little too much, it was ten years ago. ¡°Then why won¡¯t you get married?¡± Emily had a bewildered look on her face. ¡°Do you truly not know? What better position can a woman have in the British Empire than a widow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for the women of any country.¡± Emily shook her head in exasperation. ¡°My life belonged to my father before I was married, then it belonged to my husband after I was married¡­ What about after my husband¡¯s death?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that in this British Empire, the only women who have complete control over their own lives are Her Majesty and widows.¡± Emily wasn¡¯t wrong. Since Mr. Soberg passed away, Mrs. Soberg owned a lot of land in the south of London. She was one of the richest people in the neighborhood. Why wouldn¡¯t someone want that kind of freedom? ¡°If being rich and happy was something I could do by myself, I¡¯d ask for nothing more¡­ Don¡¯t you think so too, Auntie?¡± CH 7 Mrs. Soberg clicked her tongue. ¡°How can you say that! Beauty doesn¡¯t last forever!¡± ¡°Neither does a body or skills. Besides,¡± Emily continued with a smile, ¡°while beauty is fleeting, royalties come in steadily. It¡¯s a lot for one woman.¡± ¡°Is your dress poorly made because your coffers are overflowing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely following a Puritan¡¯s lifestyle.¡± ¡°¡­Emily!¡± She quickly hugged Mrs. Soberg. ¡°Auntie, you know I love you, right?¡± Mrs. Soberg didn¡¯t hug her back, but she didn¡¯t push her niece away. Emily was a child Mrs. Soberg could never hate. ¡°¡­Ah, Mrs. Soberg?¡± As she was reminiscing, the door to the drawing room opened, and Mr. Henry came out. She admired his handsome appearance again. He¡¯s quite a good-looking fellow. That wasn¡¯t all. Mrs. Soberg could tell he received a good education from the dignity that oozed out of every gesture. She had already taken a fancy to her niece¡¯s potential suitor. ¡°Did you have a pleasant conversation with Emily?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. It was very delightful. Thank you for this opportunity, Mrs. Soberg.¡± The young man, glancing back at Emily, had a joyful expression on his face. If he was a true gentleman, he would teach her niece the wonders of being in love and happily married. After seeing off the young man who was daydreaming, Mrs. Soberg returned to the drawing room. ¡°How was it, Emily?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again in two days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Soberg¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We¡¯re going to London.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be together¡­ in London?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie. You must have heard about the hotel he owns, right?¡± Mrs. Soberg was on cloud nine. Emily continued, ¡°The Langham Hotel. He invited me.¡± ¡°Oh, oh my. Oh, my goodness!¡± ¡°¡­Auntie?¡± ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve come to your senses! How can you¡ªNo, let¡¯s focus on your date. We¡¯ll call a seamstress first. I hope there¡¯s enough time. For heaven¡¯s sake, two days¡­¡± Maybe it was because Mrs. Soberg was crying tears of joy that she didn¡¯t notice the bittersweet smile of her niece. ¡°¡­¡± Emily was going to Langham Hotel for a reason. She never dreamed she would see this young man after dying to him twice. The first time she died was when he was completely possessed by Hyde, and the second time was when Hyde shot her after she provoked him. *** The first-class seats on the train to London were very comfortable. Ladies and gentlemen actively engaged in gossip. ¡°Mrs. Llyod¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really? How can you be so¡­¡± ¡°As for Count Paris, I don¡¯t think the business¡­¡± Some of the best information was revealed during a casual conversation; however, Henry Jekyll Langham could care less about that. He was focused on Emily who sat next to him. I never felt this way in my life. He had never given his heart any woman before, nor did he hold such strong feelings for one. Henry was glad to see himself undergo this unfamiliar change. Of course, since he wasn¡¯t used to this, he felt like he was being very talkative in front of his crush. ¡°Miss Emily¡¯s second work¡­ Oh, my apologies. I must be bothering you.¡± He blushed, embarrassed. Emily smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. Your voice is soothing and pleasant to listen to.¡± Why was he so excited about such a trivial compliment? Ashamed, Henry looked out the window. There was a heavy fog that could be seen. ¡°¡­It appears we¡¯ll soon be in London.¡± ¡°Sooner than I expected,¡± Emily responded. Unlike her, who seemed to be fine, Henry lamented their time on the train was short. Besides, he didn¡¯t like the downtown region that much. It was very different from Richmond, where one could enjoy the sunlight and fresh air despite its location being slightly outside the city center. ¡°The view of London is always dreary.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± he said. London. The city was surrounded by the world¡¯s most polluted body of water, the River Thames, also known as the River of Death, and its pungent odor. Nevertheless, the citizens were bound to feel indescribable grievances. I¡¯m no exception. The conductor¡¯s announcement was heard as Henry gazed at the gloomy cityscape. ¡°The next stop is Paddington. Paddington¡­¡± The two got off the train. Because they arranged their meeting in advance, a limousine from the hotel was waiting for them in front of the train station. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to the West End of London.¡± The limousine which carried the two was slightly faster than a carriage. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Emily was looking out the window. The splendid appearance of a single, golden light under the dim sky of London, the Langham Hotel. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of its grandeur many times, but it¡¯s incredible.¡± The reason why the Langham Hotel established itself as a five-star hotel was not because of its beauty. This was the first hotel to possess the latest modern technology for its accommodations such as elevators and air conditioning. ¡°You¡¯ll be more impressed when we¡¯re inside,¡± Henry said. He escorted her into the hotel. Many of the hotel¡¯s guests had their eyes on Emily, but she appeared indifferent. Henry guided her to a suite only reserved for VIPs. Her eyes momentarily widened in surprise from the sight of the room. With a playful smile, Emily asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the kind of room a prince would sleep in?¡± ¡­She was correct, but Henry didn¡¯t give her a definitive answer. ¡°Rest well, Miss Emily.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled and closed the door. Henry also returned to his private room. It was a rather long morning. He had hoped his time with her wouldn¡¯t be over so soon. Alone, he realized how nervous he was. Why did I bring up marriage all of a sudden? Emily Carter. Not only was she famous as ¡°The Most Beautiful Widow in London¡±, but she had a unique personality and was a horror story writer. Henry Jekyll Langham¡¯s request to see her was only because he was a fan. The moment I saw her in the drawing room. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of Emily. It was like seeing someone of the same kind. It was his first time meeting her in person, but he felt he had known her all his life. It¡¯s like we¡¯re long-lost twins or soulmates perhaps? At the same time, he had hoped to share his terrible secret with her. He was confident she would understand. ¡°¡­I never dared to dream that you would accept my request.¡± The moment she agreed replayed over and over in his head. Henry was so happy, so overwhelmed with delight. He saw himself reflected in the mirror on the opposite wall. What a silly smile he had on his face. However, before he could laugh again at the thought, his reflection slowly became distorted. Edward Hyde began to appear. Why are you laughing like a fool? Henry didn¡¯t look the same as he was before. Was it because of his bloodshot eyes and contorted mouth? Marriage? Love? Don¡¯t even bother. ¡°Jekyll¡± responded to Edward¡¯s remark. ¡°¡­Please leave me alone.¡± You speak of the arts and pretend to be noble, but in the end, you just want to satisfy those ugly desires. ¡°¡­¡± While she¡¯s not what I look for in a woman, I will admit she¡¯s pretty. Soft skin, a nice scent¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Am I wrong? Dating is just an excuse. I just want to take her¡ª ¡°Stop!¡± Jekyll picked up an ashtray from the table and threw it at the mirror. Crash! Fragmented pieces fell to the ground. ¡°Oh. Oh, no¡­¡± Henry Jekyll gasped. ¡°Please, wait, don¡¯t just¡ª¡± Henry Jekyll disappeared. Standing in the middle of the empty room, someone else was reflected in the broken mirror and scattered fragments. ¡°¡­When did you have a temper?¡± It was Edward Hyde. CH 8 Two days ago. Accepting Henry Jekyll¡¯s suggestion to start dating, I made a request. ¡°May I be invited to Langham Hotel?¡± Langham Hotel was a luxurious resort that can only be booked by select VIPs such as royalty. It wasn¡¯t easy to make a reservation because of its popularity; however, this mattered little to Mr. Henry, who owned the property. ¡°Of course, Miss Emily. I hope you like it.¡± Maybe he thought I was just vaguely interested in going to a luxury hotel available to the very few. In the end, my goal was to take out Edward Hyde who hid under the guise of the gentleman Henry Jekyll. I also had to do more than just take his life. Judging by the various clues and hints I gathered¡­ ¡°Emily, the book you mentioned. I think it¡¯s the Book of Eibon.¡± According to Helena Blavatsky, one of London¡¯s most promising theologians and an unrivaled expert on the unknown and mysticism, the book the king had asked me to destroy is the Book of Eibon. It is a forbidden text written by Eibon, a warlock from antiquity. It is said there were only eighteen copies, each recording the dark magic of ancient times¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe one of them was here. It might be more dangerous than I initially thought. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m in a palace.¡± The suite provided by Mr. Henry was truly extravagant. There were two colorful bedrooms with a bathroom in each. I also saw a drawing room for entertaining guests in between the bedrooms. It was literally a place to make you feel like guests were kings. The furniture and decorations were top-of-the-line products. I enjoyed this feeling of freedom, laying on a wide bed. I¡¯d like to rest, but¡­ I wasn¡¯t here to play. I sighed, got up, and changed into simpler clothes before going down to the lobby on the first floor. As I sat at a table, a bellhop in a red uniform approached me. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, do you need anything?¡± He had a pretty face, and I wondered if he was in his early teens. His young voice was indicative that he had yet to go through puberty. I gave him a tip. ¡°Thank you! But this¡­¡± The boy¡¯s eyes widened at the ten shillings in his hand. He stammered, saying it was equivalent to a week¡¯s salary for most employees. ¡°I think it¡¯s too much¡­¡± I shook my head, then pulled him to my side and whispered, ¡°I want to do business with you.¡± ¡°A business deal¡­?¡± ¡°I need some information about the Langham Hotel.¡± ¡°Information, huh.¡± ¡°Specifically, documents only accessible to certain employees or those not made public.¡± ¡°If I do that¡­¡± I smiled and showed him another ten shillings. ¡°If I¡¯m satisfied with what I get, I¡¯ll pay you more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The boy gulped as he stared at the money before his eyes. ¡°Do you want to do it or not?¡± The boy wasn¡¯t hesitant for long. He nodded. ¡°What room are you staying in?¡± ¡­It was done. I explained what I needed and sent the bellhop away. *** A few hours later, dinnertime. ¡°Mrs. Carter, are you there?¡± The bellhop entered my room with a handful of documents and newspapers. He began to explain what they were. ¡°These are only materials hotel employees can access¡­¡± The document at the top of the pile he brought caught my attention: The Employee¡¯s Handbook to Langham Hotel. I turned my attention back to the boy. ¡°As you requested, I asked the staff about the Ghost in Room 333.¡± He excitedly told me of the rumors he collected. My eyes widened as I heard all of it. ¡°¡­¡± To be honest, it was more than I expected. For twenty shillings, which was a lot, this was very good information. There was an employee who saw Henry Jekyll come in and out of Room 333. The room was off-limits to the staff. ¡°¡­Can you tell me who the employee was?¡± I tried my best to hide my excitement. The boy hesitated for a moment, but I took out another ten shillings. ¡°Miss Melbourne.¡± ¡°I understand. Here¡¯s the rest of the money.¡± The boy who took it was ecstatic. ¡°Thank you very much, Mrs. Carter!¡± He bowed and ran out of the door with a skip in his step. ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who should be grateful.¡± After ensuring the door was completely closed, I read the handbook. [Welcome to London¡¯s prestigious Langham Hotel. Here are the established guidelines for the hotel staff. It is recommended to read them before going to work. ¡­ The list went on. Three, four, five¡­ As we got to Rule 6, precautions about Room 333 appeared. It seemed the hotel took those rumors about the ghost seriously. I didn¡¯t expect that. As I continued reading, the guidelines became more and more strange. A rule conflicted with a previous one and wondered why such a thing was written in the first place. For example¡­ [Rule 7 has been omitted for some reason in this edition of the employee¡¯s handbook. Why bother creating such a rule if it is going to be removed anyway? In any case, if you read anything that mentions Rule 7, please do the opposite of what Rule 7 states.] It was strange. I think I¡¯ve seen this type of text before. Not in my current life as Emily Carter, but in my previous life. ¡°This¡­ is a Neapolitan Ghost Story!¡± Neapolitan Ghost Stories described mysterious, ominous content in a set of rules, but they didn¡¯t provide specific explanations or interpretations. It was a horror story that created a sense of fear by leaving room for the reader¡¯s imagination. I began to reread the text. *** The Employee¡¯s Handbook to Langham Hotel Welcome to London¡¯s prestigious Langham Hotel. Here are the established guidelines for the hotel staff. It is recommended to read them before going to work. These guidelines only consist of twelve rules. If Rule 13 is present, stop reading the handbook immediately. And never, never look back. CH 9 I never thought I¡¯d see a Neapolitan Ghost Story here. Was this also related to the Ghost in Room 333? When I reached the bottom of the page, Rule 13 caught my eye. [13. erruttadeRekh-en-efpanisutksheretThemirroronthewallIwiyinB¡¯knnetjerishesepunenhorefSefetjusnkekwThere¡¯ssomeoneNyarlathotepbuyetyenBehindyouEmseshet¡¯wdjuusenefuTurnaroundtehemyNyarlathotep] It was complete gibberish. I squinted my eyes to see if there was a printing error, but then I noticed the sentence below it. [These guidelines only consist of twelve rules. If Rule 13 is present, stop reading the handbook immediately.] There were only supposed to be twelve rules? But there was definitely a Rule 13. I saw the final sentence on the page. [And never, never look back.] I felt a chill down my spine at these words that were more like a warning. Without realizing it, I was frozen on the spot. ¡°¡­¡± All I heard was the ticking of a clock and my heart that was beating faster than usual. Regardless, I was sure of it¡­ Someone was watching me. But I was the only person in this room. My attention was still drawn to that final sentence on the page. [And never, never look back.] My heart was pounding. I was nervous. Ring, ring! The phone rang. I turned around. I was panting, yet there was only a large mirror on the wall. ¡°¡­I was anxious for no reason.¡± The moment I reached for the phone, however, it stopped ringing. I heard a creepy whisper. ¡°I will protect your mind¡­¡± Protect my mind¡­ Don¡¯t tell me there was something evil in this handbook. It seemed there was more to the hotel than meets the eye. The Ghost of Room 333. An employee handbook that was full of bizarre guidelines with a ¡°mental corruption¡± effect by just reading it. And the existence of Edward Hyde, who the King in Yellow wanted dead. ¡­A picture began to form in my head as I put the pieces together. ¡°I see.¡± Having understood the connection between everything, I shook my head. It was time to wait for an opportunity to meet Miss Melbourne, the witness the bellhop mentioned. *** The Ghost in Room 333. It was only a year ago that such a thing began to be spoken about in earnest. An accident occurred every month in Room 333, which was known as the ¡°Cursed Room¡±. ¡°I heard a guest who stayed in Room 333 slit his wrist.¡± ¡°There was a violent fight in Room 333, and someone lost his life.¡± ¡°I heard if you say ¡®Eddie¡¯ three times in front of the mirror in Room 333, a demon appears.¡± The hotel, worried its reputation would be tarnished, tried to cover up the rumors by preventing guests from reserving Room 333. It was useless. On the contrary, reporters and writing hobbyists tried their best to get the latest scoop. What was interesting was that the time supposed, evil spirits began to appear coincided with the time Graham Langham¡¯s nephew, Mr. Henry Langham, became the new owner of Langham Hotel. However, few employees were aware of this fact. Most were very afraid of Room 333. ¡°Why did I¡­¡± This week, Miss Melbourne, an employee assigned to clean Room 333, grumbled as she stood in front of the door. What was the point of complaining? She remembered what a friendly colleague had said. ¡°Sally, you¡¯re out of luck. How many times did you get picked?¡± That¡¯s right. Since everyone avoided cleaning Room 333, they drew lots. Sally, unfortunately, got the short end of the stick three times in a row. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Sally Melbourne sighed and opened the door. From the ceiling embellished in gold to the marble floor, she gazed at the room¡¯s beautiful interior. It¡¯s a really nice room. Room 333 might be used once for one luxurious night, but it was a hassle to clean. ¡°Huh?¡± She saw a familiar man standing in front of a table. He was muttering something. He was taller than others, had a good stature, and had a handsome face reminiscent of a Greek god. Mr. Henry Langham, the owner of Langham Hotel. ¡°Excuse me¡­ Boss?¡± Sally Melbourne approached him, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice her. Mr. Henry muttered something about prayers and began to speak in a strange language. ¡°Ph¡¯nglui Mglw¡¯nafh¡­¡± He was usually soft-spoken. Maybe it was because his voice sounded more like the hiss of a snake that was trapped in his throat. Sally Melbourne shuddered. ¡°Cthulhu R¡¯lyeh Wgah¡¯nagl Fhtagn¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine how he was able to pronounce everything. As she continued to walk toward him, she felt a sense of ominous foreboding. The moment Mr. Henry turned around, Sally jumped. ¡°¡­¡± There were dark circles around his bloodshot, dark blue eyes. His eyes moved around frantically as if looking for something. Sally managed to suppress a scream. Mr. Henry looked possessed rather than exhausted. Thud! She dropped the broom in her hand. Only then did Mr. Henry blink and look at her. ¡°Who¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± With her heart pounding, Sally pointed to her nametag. ¡°Sally Melbourne, here to clean Room 333. I didn¡¯t know you were using this room.¡± ¡°¡­Room 333?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Henry was expressionless. He blinked a few times and looked around as if he woke up from a dream. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sally tilted her head at her boss who seemed to have a loose screw. She then felt a piercing stare behind her and turned around. Oh, it¡¯s just the mirror on the wall. It was probably just her imagination. When she turned her attention back to Mr. Henry, the figure of a man appeared and disappeared in the mirror. ¡°Boss, are you all right? Do you want me to call for a doctor?¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s fine¡­ I-I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be okay, but if that¡¯s what her boss says, then so be it. Sally watched as Mr. Henry stumbled out of Room 333. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± He, called the ¡°Young Master¡± by his staff, was famous for his gentle personality and good character. Some believed he lacked the will to lead such a large-scale business. In addition, there was a rumor from an unknown source that he was haunted by ghosts. Sally believed ghosts were just as real as groundless rumors. Is his health that bad to the point of saying nonsense? That was all she thought about. She moved the cleaning supplies to the front of the door and finished preparing. Sally picked up the broom and began to sweep diligently. ¡­She wanted to get out of the creepy Room 333 as soon as possible. ¡°Even if no one sleeps here, it gets dusty.¡± She was grumbling to herself again and recalled what Jimmy had said earlier. ¡°Miss Melbourne, I sold your name.¡± ¡°What do you mean you sold my name?¡± Jimmy was a bellhop who had been working at Langham Hotel for less than a few months. Sally didn¡¯t know why he had a job since he appeared to be the child of a well-off family and had a decent education. This was based on her observations of his appearance and way of speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t work all the time, so I have to make some money.¡± He received a lot of tips because of his quick wits. But wasn¡¯t he exposing himself by telling Sally this? ¡°Do you know the woman Mr. Henry brought? Mrs. Emily Carter.¡± Mrs. Emily Carter. A woman who was once talked about by everyone in London and known as London¡¯s Most Beautiful Widow. She was staying at a luxury suite thanks to Mr. Henry, who seemed to be in a relationship with her. Already, it had become a huge issue and topic of conversation for the staff. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very interested in the Ghost of Room 333. You know she¡¯s a horror novelist, right?¡± Of course she knew. The name ¡°Emily Carter¡± was famous in a different case for those of the working class like Sally. The horror novels Emily wrote were popular among the common folk because they could be bought at the low, low price of a penny. They were literally in a sense, a penny dreadful. ¡°You can¡¯t let anyone else now. The guidelines¡­¡± ¡°How many people actually follow them?¡± Jimmy shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve already given most of those secret documents to Mrs. Carter.¡± Do you have no fear? Sally, who was about to say something, widened her eyes at the money in the boy¡¯s hand. It was ten shillings, which was too much for a simple tip. ¡°Since she got the information she wanted, she¡¯ll be looking for you, Miss Melbourne. She wanted to know everything about the Ghost in Room 333.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know much¡­¡± She knew all the rumors everyone else knew. ¡°You can start looking for information. After all, didn¡¯t you clean Room 333 today?¡± CH 10 Sally, who was diligently sweeping, stopped. If what Jimmy said was true, then she shouldn¡¯t be focused on cleaning. ¡°Information Mrs. Carter would like¡­¡± She had been in and out of Room 333, but she never encountered a ghost. If the ghost doesn¡¯t show up, why not just call out to it? If I could earn a week¡¯s worth of salary¡­ She remembered what her colleague once said. ¡°Did you know? The name of the Ghost in Room 333 is Eddie.¡± Stand in front of the mirror and say Eddie¡¯s name three times. Then his ghost will appear and answers any question, even if it was about the future. ¡°Is he like Bloody Mary?¡± someone asked, but the colleague who brought up the topic of Eddie didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What¡¯s important is that Eddie sometimes appears with a knife or ax.¡± Then you had to leave the room quickly. It was said Eddie¡¯s ghost could kill you. At the time, she scoffed, but now Sally took it seriously. She stopped cleaning and stared at the mirror on the wall. Should I give it a try? It was obvious it wouldn¡¯t work, but it didn¡¯t matter. No one was watching, so she wouldn¡¯t become a laughing stock. All she would lose is money. If something strange happens, then she could tell Mrs. Carter. ¡°Hm.¡± When she approached the mirror, its frame covered in patterns of roses, Sally saw her reflection. ¡°¡­Eddie.¡± She was a little embarrassed doing it, but Sally continued to say the ghost¡¯s name. ¡°Eddie! Eddie!¡± She waited. The mirror remained the same. ¡°Of course.¡± Sally sighed and then smiled. Before she turned around, however¡­ ¡°Who¡­ called me?¡± Sally was horrified when she heard an inhuman sound reverberating from the ceiling. She checked the mirror and almost felt like she was going insane. She took a closer look at the unclear shape that appeared like a man at first glance. ¡°¡­¡± A bloodcurdling scream came out of Sally¡¯s mouth. ¡­As if she had seen a person who had been buried in a tomb for years. The corpse waved its rotting hand. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Sally Melbourne fainted. As soon as her body fell to the floor with a thud, the person in the mirror slowly began to look different. ¡°¡­Oh, I forgot to change my appearance.¡± There was a young, handsome man with brown hair. Henry Jekyll Langham. With the face of ¡°Jekyll¡±, he came out of the mirror and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t even need to do anything.¡± Eddie¡¯s knife fell from his hand. *** That night. A familiar person knocked on the door. He was a boy with a small face, soft skin, and slender build, all of which culminated in him giving off a good impression. ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± Unlike lunchtime when he wore a hotel uniform, he wore a plain shirt and pants. Wearing that, he looked older than I thought¡­ ¡°I am Jimmy Barry from the hospitality department. Please call me Jimmy, Mrs. Carter.¡± ¡°All right. You may call me Emily.¡± It was improper of me to answer like that. When the other person¡¯s social status was lower than mine, it was common for people to feel uncomfortable with such requests. But Jimmy grinned and nodded. ¡°If that is your wish, Emily.¡± That unsurprised reaction, sophisticated way of speaking, and use of vocabulary. I felt something was off, but I didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°What brings you here? Did you bring what I wanted?¡± What I wanted. When asked if Miss Melbourne was ready to hand over the information, Jimmy nodded. ¡°She¡¯s waiting at the door.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s one thing you should know.¡± I straightened my posture and sat down. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Miss Melbourne was in charge of cleaning Room 333 today. However¡­¡± My eyes widened at the words that followed. ¡°¡­She summoned Eddie¡¯s ghost?¡± The boy smiled as if he expected such a reaction. ¡°Can we let Miss Melbourne in now?¡± A few moments later. After Jimmy left, a young woman in her early 20s entered the room. Her face was pale because she saw the ghost. Looking at her bow, I cut to the chase. ¡°Jimmy said you summoned Eddie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She looked at me slowly. Tears streamed down her freckled cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s because I ignored the guidelines.¡± ¡°Those?¡± ¡°Rule 7.¡± She checked her surroundings as if afraid someone was watching. In a faint voice, she continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that name. All for ten shillings¡­¡± ¡°¡­Miss Melbourne?¡± ¡°I called out to him. His face¡­¡± She was in a cold sweat; she still appeared to be in shock. I handed her a warm cup of tea. ¡°Deep breaths. You can take your time talking.¡± ¡°¡­Ma¡¯am.¡± She sipped her tea and stared at me. How long was she like that? She calmly began to recount her story. ¡­It was a remarkable experience. I wrote down everything from beginning to end. There was only one thing that bothered me. ¡°Was Mr. Henry there again today?¡± Based on what she said, it seemed this wasn¡¯t the first time he was in Room 333. He kept his employees out of the room but frequently went in there himself. But there was something even stranger than that. Mr. Henry didn¡¯t even remember going into Room 333 each time. ¡°It was the same today. He asked himself why he was there.¡± Reflecting on her statement, I remembered what he once told me. ¡°I¡¯ve always been haunted by evil spirits¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a surprise as to what happened. Having inferred the truth to some extent, I took out ten shillings and asked, ¡°Can you escort me to Room 333, Miss Melbourne?¡± She gawked at the money but shook her head. ¡°Starting today, all employees are forbidden from entering Room 333.¡± ¡°So suddenly¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me. I fainted after seeing a ghost in the room.¡± Miss Melbourne lowered her head, ashamed of what had happened. It was a matter of course. If it was an evil spirit related to the Book of Eibon, then it would be powerful. She wouldn¡¯t know. It was fortunate she lived this long and came back uninjured. I nodded as if I didn¡¯t know the real reason. ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry that it can¡¯t be helped. Thank you for telling me a good story.¡± She immediately smiled when I handed her twenty shillings. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to give so much¡­¡± ¡°Think of it as an expression of good faith.¡± She thanked me a lot before standing up to leave the room. Before she closed the door, she turned around. ¡°Is this material to write your next novel?¡± ¡°Hm, maybe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fan! I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± She was pretty cute like that. Alone again, I remained seated and began to collect my thoughts. One thing was for certain: Room 333 was where a person could say the name Eddie three times in a row and summon him. The ghost can travel through the mirrors of each hotel room, and most importantly¡­ The owner of Langham Hotel, Henry, was being held hostage. All that remains now was to enter Room 333 to investigate and obtain a testimony from ¡°him¡±. Both were very difficult to achieve because of the restrictions imposed on Room 333, but I had the perfect plan. ¡°I can ask Mr. Henry.¡± As I prepared to leave the room, I recalled an old memory. I picked up the business card given to me by the bellhop and checked it. [Hospitality Services, Jimmy Barry] Considering that Jimmy is James¡¯s nickname¡­ ¡°James Barry.¡± When I said aloud his name, my sense of wonder grew even more. If I remember correctly, that boy¡­ I didn¡¯t know if he can be a good helper. I left the room and went to the hotel lobby. I was going to send a telegram asking Helena to conduct an investigation. *** A few hours later, on the top floor of Langham Hotel. ¡°Please wait a moment, Mrs. Carter.¡± I sat comfortably in an armchair in the waiting room as the secretary instructed. I was here to meet Mr. Graham Langham. As you might have guessed, the process of arriving here wasn¡¯t that difficult. Earlier, I found Mr. Henry who was staying in the adjacent room. ¡°Henry, wait a minute.¡± I called him by his first name. Blushing, the innocent, young man answered in a meek voice, ¡°Yes, Miss Emily? If there is anything you need¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for a favor.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. May I meet with your uncle?¡± Mr. Henry¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°¡­¡± The young man¡¯s face turned red, but he also looked quite happy. He soon regained his composure. ¡°He¡¯s always busy, but he has free time if I ask. The reason you wish to see my uncle¡­¡± This kind of conscientious person shouldn¡¯t be given time to think. With a smile, I approached him. He tried to step back without realizing it. I grabbed his arm and whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Henry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I could feel him tremble. When I put some distance between us, I saw the tips of his ears were red. Don¡¯t forget to rate and leave a review on NovelUpdates! Also, if you like our work, please support us by buying us a coffee! Happy reading! CH 11 ¡°As expected, you¡¯re cute.¡± Thanks to that, Mr. Henry didn¡¯t pry any further. Right away, I got an appointment with Mr. Graham, who rarely meets with guests. Sitting comfortably in an armchair, I was served refreshments by Mr. Graham¡¯s secretary a moment later. ¡°You may have some while you wait.¡± I collected my thoughts. It was necessary to organize the evidence I had so far. The Book of Eibon had a way to summon a demon, and it was here. In addition, The Employee¡¯s Handbook to Langham Hotel that Jimmy brought contained important information. Rule 10 kept bothering me. [Even if the guest does not possess a membership, please reserve Room 333 if he or she says the following: ¡°I know the wisdom of the stars.¡±] That phrase only meant one thing. Could it be the Church of Starry Wisdom was involved? It was a cult founded by Professor Enoch Bowen. Its membership had since shrunk since his disappearance a decade ago. Even now, I know those who remain preached the doctrine throughout the world. Most of all, they¡­ ¡°We serve the Crawling Chaos!¡± The Crawling Chaos. Nyarlathotep. The King in Yellow who made me an apostle and Nyarlathotep were known for their hostile relationship. I and the Church of Starry Wisdom were no different from enemies. I continued to think and pursed my lip. Then, I heard the secretary call for me. ¡°Mrs. Carter, Mr. Graham will see you now.¡± It was time to go into the executive office. Inside, a middle-aged man with a large physique and gentle aura greeted me. He was¡­ The epitome of someone from a ¡°long-established family¡±. He held a lot of power for someone who started with nothing and founded the current iteration of the Langham Group. Graham Langham, the uncle of Mr. Henry Jekyll. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Carter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Mr. Graham. My name is Emily Carter.¡± After a quick handshake, we sat down. A cup of the finest tea was before me. ¡°I¡¯ve been told by my nephew someone wanted to meet me. I would like to have a proper conversation with his girlfriend, but¡­¡± His gray eyes shone fiercely. It was a sharp look only those who had been through a lot could have. ¡°Looking at your face, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to talk or have fun. You wish to ask me something. Am I correct?¡± ¡­It was good to communicate with people who were quick-witted. I was concerned about how I could get straight to the point. Relieved, I opened my mouth. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡± I continued, ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡± Meeting his gaze that was as clear as a lake, I reflected upon the facts I knew. Mr. Graham may know about Edward Hyde who possessed Mr. Henry¡¯s body. ¡°Eddie¡± was also none other than a nickname of Edward. ¡°Do you¡­ know of a man named Edward Hyde?¡± The moment I said the name, the determination in his eyes faltered. His complexion paled. ¡°H-How did you¡­¡± Looking indifferently at him as he shouted with realizing it, I said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me all you know about him?¡± I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Graham that in the documents I received, The Langham Family Tree and The Langham Hotel Construction Report were among them. What was special about the two? Edward Hyde was listed as a member of the family tree. He also participated in the construction of this hotel. I was prepared to use such evidence, but there was no need. Mr. Graham was willing to answer my question. ¡°All right, Mrs. Carter.¡± He began to reveal the shocking truth. ¡°Edward Hyde, as you guessed, was involved in the construction of this hotel. He was my sister¡¯s husband, and¡­ Henry¡¯s biological father.¡± The real name of ¡°Eddie¡± was Edward Hyde. He was Henry Jekyll Langham¡¯s father. It was a truth I wouldn¡¯t have otherwise known unless I asked. ¡°Since you know the truth, please allow me to be shameless¡­¡± Mr. Graham, who looked somewhat relieved yet like he aged ten years, stared at me. It was a look of desperation asking for help. ¡°Can you assist my poor nephew?¡± Mr. Graham hoped to rid Henry of the evil spirit of Edward. He had tried several times but to no avail. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no as he was pleading and grasping at straws. ¡°I will. Leave it up to me.¡± Thanks to that, everything went smoothly. When I asked for permission to enter Room 333, he immediately handed me a spare key and promised to tell the staff in advance. In addition, he gave me a phone number and told me if I needed anything else, I could contact him. I was glad our talk went well. As soon as I finished meeting with him and went down to the hotel lobby, the receptionist approached me. ¡°Mrs. Carter, please wait.¡± She gave me a telegram. When I looked at it, I saw it was from my helper. [Emily, the train to London has been delayed. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll arrive until tomorrow morning.] Tomorrow morning. Eddie wouldn¡¯t do anything in the meantime, right? Somehow, I had a bad feeling. *** 3 A.M., when everyone was sleeping. Sally Melbourne was on duty on behalf of a colleague whose child suddenly became sick. As a result, she was working the night shift. I¡¯m glad there¡¯s not much to do. All the employees had to do was simply walk around each floor and clean up any messes. Still, they avoided doing this. The first reason was that they wanted to do other things, and the second reason was because of the Ghost in Room 333. ¡°Something might come out at night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s creepy. How many accidents happened since?¡± Despite the complaints, Room 333 remained as it were. Anyway, Sally was working hard. After cleaning up the messy hallway, she went to the next floor. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s¡­¡± At that moment, she raised her head inadvertently. She realized this was the third floor and saw the number on the door. ¡­This was the floor where Room 333 was located, and where she fainted after seeing Eddie. Perhaps because she remembered, she felt anxious for no reason even though the lights were still on. Of course, the hotel looked darker at night and seemed to be a popular sight. I should finish quickly and go to another floor. With that in mind, she cleaned up the hall. The sound of footsteps approached her from behind¡­ Sally flinched, yet she calmed herself by thinking a guest was just passing by. Hm? Come to think of it, today¡­ She belatedly remembered one of the receptionists saying it was strange that all the guests on the third floor checked out at once. Then these footsteps belong to¡­! Sally felt goosebumps. Someone touched her shoulder. ¡°Go away!¡± she screamed. She slapped away the hand that touched her. Sally quickly turned around. There stood a familiar face. ¡°You surprised me. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sally¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°¡­Boss?¡± The owner and her employer, Mr. Henry Jekyll Langham, looked embarrassed. ¡°I was going to ask for a favor, but you seemed frightened.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just¡ª¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, please help me.¡± Sally was scared that she offended him. Mr. Henry led the way, and she hurried after him. With only the sound of their footsteps echoing in the empty, quiet hallway. Finally, Henry Langham stopped in front of a door. Sally¡¯s eyes widened when she checked the plaque on the door. ¡°This¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this none other than Room 333? Sally, who didn¡¯t want to enter that place again, quickly glanced at Mr. Henry. ¡°Boss, I heard Room 333 is off-limits to all employees¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mr. Henry looked back at her. He appeared very tired with dark circles under his eyes. Sally sensed his expression was saying that since he was the boss and she the employee, she had to do what she was told. It was unusual for Mr. Henry, but what was it exactly? Sally sighed and followed him into Room 333. The gorgeous room had all its lights turned on, yet you could still feel a looming, gloomy atmosphere. Sally turned around to face Mr. Henry, trying not to think about the unpleasant memories from before. ¡°The¡­ task you need me to do.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Mr. Henry seemed a little ill. He faced her and said, ¡°A book¡­ Can you find it for me?¡± CH 12 ¡°A book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sort of prayer book. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s somewhere in this room, but I cannot find it.¡± When she saw him earlier, he said something like a prayer. Sally shuddered, wondering if Mr. Henry was actually a cultist. ¡°Hm¡­ What does it look like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as large as my hand and the cover is made of leather. The stars¡­ are hand-drawn.¡± At the end of his sentence, Mr. Henry stood quietly with his arms folded. It seemed he wanted her to find the book quickly. Does he not even remember where he left it? She wanted to complain, but what could she do when it was an order from her boss? Sally calmly began searching every corner of the room. From the magnificent bed to the marble fireplace, the luxurious desk made of mahogany to a bookcase full of books with notable titles¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as she inadvertently grabbed the side of the bookcase, it moved and revealed what was behind it. Embedded in the middle of the wall was a small, steel safe. Sally¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the secret safe she only read about in books. Mr. Henry, who was behind her before she knew it, pointed to the safe. ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sally was very reluctant to touch the safe since it was obvious there was a password. Henry spoke in a commanding tone. ¡°The password is 666.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sally furrowed her brows. Why don¡¯t you open it yourself? ¡°Maybe you should¡ª¡± ¡°The password is 666. Open it.¡± Sally sighed and did what she was told. ¡°Boss, is this it?¡± Inside the safe was a small book with hand-drawn stars on its leather cover as Henry described. At first glance, it looked like a bible; however, it was too thin. Sally thought it was a book of heresy. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Mr. Henry did not touch the book. He stood where he was with his arms folded and gestured to it with his chin. ¡°You want me to take it out?¡± Mr. Henry didn¡¯t answer. For some reason, Sally felt his eyes looked a little more bloodshot, but¡­ Let¡¯s finish this as soon as possible. Sally, creeped out by her boss¡¯s behavior, quickly took out the book from the safe. The cover felt like it stuck to her hand. What on earth?! It felt like she was touching human skin. ¡°Here!¡± She held it out to Mr. Henry, but he didn¡¯t take it. ¡°B-Boss¡­¡± ¡°Read it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Henry¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t focused. His voice was also strange; it seemed to hum and resound in the air. ¡°Read it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­Should she just throw it away and run? As soon as her body had a visceral rejection of the ominousness that swirled around her body, an intangible force restrained her. ¡°¡­Um.¡± Sally looked down at her hands. Against her will, her hand opened the prayer book to the first page. The yellow paper was filled with strange letters. She stopped thinking. ¡°Ph¡¯nglui¡­¡± Her mouth opened and strange words she never heard in her life poured out of her mouth. Her face paled. ¡°Mglw¡¯nafh¡­¡± Blue energy from the book began to envelop her whole body. Sally Melbourne¡¯s body was at the mercy of a ¡°consciousness¡± with it being completely bound by an ¡°unknown will¡±. Henry Jekyll Langham, or the person with the face of Eddie, smiled. Only a little more¡­ A little more¡­ Bang! The door to the room opened. ¡°Who are you?¡± From the darkness of the hallway, gunfire flew out. The pungent smell of gunpowder burned the tip of one¡¯s nose. Eddie quickly checked his body. He was relieved his soul was not injured. ¡°¡­W-What the hell am I¡­¡± Sally Melbourne, disconnected from the prayer, murmured in confusion. ¡°Tch! Just a little more and it would¡¯ve been finished!¡± Was this the result of only saying half of the command? The woman¡¯s body, which was writhing in pain, fell to the ground. ¡°No, it can¡¯t end like this!¡± If the ritual fails, there should be at least a sacrifice. At that thought, Eddie pulled out a knife and was about to stab Sally when he heard a powerful voice. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eddie slowly turned around. Beyond the door, the intruder entered the room. He heard the sound of a gun being loaded. ¡°Don¡¯t move unless you want a hole in your body.¡± A beautiful woman with long, platinum blonde hair. Emily Carter¡¯s hunting rifle was pointed his way. Eddie recoiled subconsciously. Damn it! When the possessed body dies, the soul in it is also destroyed. It was no different from true death. But that woman¡­ He realized the woman was none other than the one brought here by Jekyll himself. He found himself smiling again. ¡°Are you going to threaten me when I have your lover¡¯s life in my hands? Will you put a hole through him too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you want to kill me, then do it. But this man will also die.¡± The woman didn¡¯t move an inch. Eddie, who had been through all sorts of hardships, knew. She¡¯s hesitating. Of course. Even if he was possessed by an evil spirit, she couldn¡¯t just kill her lover. Haha. With an evil laugh, he lifted the knife. Bang! The sound slammed into his eardrums¡­ He felt a very intense pain in his chest. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Did she shoot her lover to save a hotel employee? The moment Eddie looked down at his body, he got his answer. ¡°Did you actually think I would kill Mr. Henry?¡± Eddie¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a sleeping dart stuck in his chest. Feeling the connection between his host and himself quickly fade, the evil spirit had an epiphany. ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯ve made a big mistake!¡± A mistake that newcomers often make. There were cases where sleeping darts were used to save people possessed by evil spirits. The host¡¯s life may be preserved, but the problem was what happened to the people around the evil spirit who was released. Unlike a spirit trapped in a human body that had limited willpower, the evil spirit was able to maintain its existence without the need for a host. In the end, it was going to make a bystander go crazy and die a terrible death. ¡°You don¡¯t know what a free monster will do!¡± The connection between Eddie and Mr. Henry was completely severed. The moment Henry Jekyll fell to the floor like a ragdoll, a black shadow came out of his body. ¡°Aaaah!¡± The demon Eddie, fully formed, screamed and ran toward Emily. In her calm mind, she heard an old whisper. ¡°My apostle, Emily Carter.¡± ¡°Your spirit¡­¡± She stared straight ahead. With an indifferent look, she murmured, ¡°If you want to try, go ahead.¡± ¡­It will not be easy. She swallowed those last words. *** A few hours ago. I was heading to Room 333 in a hurry. Because¡­ Eddie¡¯s ghost wasn¡¯t the only one there. Jimmy gave me new information, which he found out through other guests. In addition to ghosts, strange phenomena occurred. ¡°The room lights flicker, turn off and on, and the door opens and closes on its own. Sometimes things float in the air.¡± The moment I heard it, I recalled a term I heard in my previous life: poltergeist. It simply referred to ghosts that caused supernatural, physical disturbances. If I was right, Eddie, or Edward, was the main culprit. Then, if he really gained that power from the Book of Eibon¡­ Mr. Henry¡¯s life could be in danger. As soon as I realized that, I headed straight to Room 333. Here it was. I used the key given to me by Mr. Graham. Squeak. When I opened the door and entered, Room 333 was more normal-looking than I thought. Was it really the same as any other room? I looked around it eagerly. The bed, table, bookcase¡­ I even crawled into the fireplace and searched it. I didn¡¯t see anything. I thought the key to the solution might be hidden in this room. However, at the moment, I couldn¡¯t be sure. Eddie, who Sally Melbourne met, hadn¡¯t appeared. In that case. It might be best to attack as soon as he appeared. I took out a special item from my inner coat pocket. It looked like a normal makeup compact, but¡­ It was actually a Migo Detector. In executing the orders of the King in Yellow, I met numerous races and demons. In the process, I obtained objects that were difficult to understand by human reason. This was one of them. It was a machine that detected unknown mysteries humans couldn¡¯t recognize and immediately signals its owner. ¡°Where should I put this?¡± After pondering for a while, I put the detector on the dresser. It blended in with the other makeup items. I left Room 333 after that. Once I returned to my room and finished the preparation to face Eddie, I lay down on the bed. I intended to only do it for a few minutes. When did I start to feel this tired? I fell asleep without realizing it. Time passed. Ring, ring! Ring, ring! It was 3 A.M. when I woke up from a loud alarm. I turned on the light, and red letters appeared on the white walls like they were written in blood. It was a warning. [An evil spirit has been detected.] ¡°¡­Finally.¡± I rushed out of the room. CH 13 When I arrived in front of Room 333, evil spirits flowed in and out of the door. Their presence was so powerful that my entire body shook. However, apart from the instinctive fear, I wasn¡¯t dismayed. As Randolph prepared to load his rifle, he once said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a monster¡­ It¡¯s nothing before a gun.¡± Bang! A strong kick opened the door, and a shocking scene was unfolding. ¡­Henry, or Edward rather, watched Miss Melbourne, whose consciousness was being controlled, speak a strange language. ¡°Ph¡¯nglui mglw¡¯nafh¡­¡± I felt my mind was going to be corrupted by just listening. Without realizing it, I was feeling suffocated. ¡°I will protect your spirit¡­¡± The words of the King in Yellow allowed me to regain my composure and step into the room. I shot at the ceiling. ¡°Who are you?¡± Did it work? Miss Sally Melbourne¡¯s consciousness was freed, and she fainted. Edward cursed and pulled out a knife. It looked like he wanted to offer her as a sacrifice, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him do that. ¡°Stop.¡± I reloaded and pointed the gun at him. Edward¡¯s eyes widened when he looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t move unless you want a hole in your body.¡± He seemed flustered for a moment, but he soon began to warn me. ¡°Are you going to threaten me when I have your lover¡¯s life in my hands? Will you put a hole through him too? If you want to kill me, then do it. But this man will also die.¡± No matter how bad a father he was, he threatened me with Henry¡¯s body. I was speechless; however, my gun remained pointed at him. Then Edward raised his knife. Bang! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I hit him perfectly in the chest. Edward looked down with astonished eyes and was relieved there was no blood. I never meant to kill Mr. Henry in the first place. Although the King in Yellow asked for his death, strictly speaking, he wanted the death of Edward Hyde and not Henry Jekyll. In other words, all I had to do was defeat the evil spirit who wanted to take over his son¡¯s body. In that case, I just used an anesthetic gun used to sedate animals instead of a regular hunting rifle. No matter how evil or powerful a spirit is, if the host faints, the connection between him and the spirit cannot be maintained. The connection between Eddie and Henry faded. ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯ve made a big mistake!¡± Edward smiled as soon as Mr. Henry collapsed. An evil spirit that lost its host fully materialized into the world. It was an existence that corrupted you with just a single touch. Even thoughts that were horrible to entertain for a second seemed to fill the room. ¡°¡­¡± Yet I didn¡¯t feel anything? ¡°Your spirit¡­¡± It was thanks to the King in Yellow, but I was still startled. Perhaps because of that, my momentum slowed down. Whoosh! A strong wind blew into the room despite the windows being closed. Objects on the table began to float, rattling as if to threaten me. This was a poltergeist¡¯s doing. A scream from someplace was heard¡ª The mental attacks on my mind continued. ¡°Your spirit¡­¡± The voice of ¡°him¡± kept ringing in my head. Meanwhile, I had to avoid the objects that were being thrown at me. ¡°Stop!¡± When I dodged a flying hand mirror, the wall began to crack. Several books circled around me and slammed into my legs and arms. I desperately searched for the Book of Eibon. That was the only way to neutralize the evil spirits. Where was it? The flying clutter blocked my vision, and a storm of evil swirled around me. Then, I saw it¡­ Next to Miss Melbourne, who had fainted and fallen to the floor, was a random book. She was in the middle of performing a ritual, so it had to be that. I ran toward the book. I felt goosebumps on my skin. Having a bad feeling about this, I looked up at the ceiling. Unsteady, reeling, the giant chandelier shook dangerously. Crash! ¡­It fell right on top of me. The world shattered and scattered into dazzling fragments. Everything that made up my body slowly stopped working from the pain which struck me. ¡°I will turn back your time¡­¡± The King in Yellow¡¯s powers were used. As my vision blurred, I felt a familiar sensation. I, his apostle, would be resurrected and go back in time. It was a regression. ¡­Huh? At the same time, beyond the realm of consciousness, a memory resurfaced. *** ¡­Emily. Emily. Emily, can you hear me? A voice mixed with the blowing wind from somewhere. This familiar voice, unfamiliar yet nostalgic, was¡­ ¡°Emily?¡± My eyes opened at the sound of the voice. I came to my senses. Where was I¡­ My room? It wasn¡¯t the small, private house in London where I currently lived. It was the quaint house I bought with Randolph when we were newlyweds more than ten years ago. I was in a bedroom decorated with the wildflowers my husband picked every day. So, this was the memory I had forgotten. The price of returning to the past. As I said before, I forgot one memory and remembered another. This time I had returned to a memory I had forgotten. It was impossible, but¡­ Wouldn¡¯t I be able to see Randolph? I wanted to move my body, but I couldn¡¯t. It seemed I could only appreciate the past memory in the body of ¡°the past Emily Carter¡±. ¡°Emily, where have you been?¡± I turned my head. I could see a familiar, yet unfamiliar person. A very thin man with long limbs. Fair skin, noticeable freckles, delicate, noble features, messy hair. He gave a youthful appearance¡­ ¡°Randolph!¡± Randolph, my Randy. The only man I¡¯ve ever loved and still love. I couldn¡¯t believe I saw his face so clearly. I was so touched I almost burst into tears. Why did he leave me? Why did he leave me? The resentment, longing, and love for him swirled like a vortex. Ignoring my emotional state, the me from the past answered coldly. ¡°Where have I been? What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You suddenly disappeared without telling me, and now you¡¯re here.¡± Randolph appeared more worried than intent on criticizing me. My mouth opened in response. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Where did I go? You were talking nonsense a few days ago. Look at you, telling ridiculous lies¡ª¡± ¡°Look at your feet, Emily.¡± I looked down. My feet were dirty and covered in mud. Why did I go barefoot? When I looked up in surprise, Randolph continued to speak with a sad expression. ¡°Do you¡­ truly not recall anything?¡± I didn¡¯t remember at all. Not only that, I had no idea Randolph and I argued over this in the first place. When did it happen? I tried to search through my memories, trapped in my past me¡¯s body. Then I noticed a calendar on the wall. Today¡¯s date¡­ It was three months before Randolph disappeared, right? At that moment, I remembered what Helena told me. ¡°You two fought a lot three months before Randolph disappeared.¡± If that was true, why couldn¡¯t I remember? Besides, I went out without telling him. I couldn¡¯t believe I did such a thing. ¡°Emmy.¡± Randolph approached me and knelt down. He smelled like the fresh spring, the scent of wildflowers being carried by the wind. I saw my reflection in those green eyes reminiscent of summer. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ all my fault.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Randy took my hand and kissed the back of it. Feeling his warmth after a long time made my heart race. ¡°No matter how much I wanted this, I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I¡­ should have made a different choice. If I did¡­ If I did¡­¡± He murmured to himself as he touched my knee under my muddied dress. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything, Emily.¡± With those words, Randolph kissed my knee. I trembled, feeling a trace of warmth from his soft lips. Randolph¡¯s gaze was serious, and I felt a ticklish yet strange sensation as he lowered his head. His lips went from my leg to my foot. ¡°Randy, stop¡­¡± I felt the faint heat from his breath. Finally, he raised his head after kissing the tips of my toes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emily. Even if it means putting my life on the line¡­¡± The green eyes that looked at me were on the brink of tears. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Randy¡¯s expression was grim. Like he was a man preparing to be permanently separated from his wife. CH 14 ¡°Ah!¡± Fortunately, the first thing I saw when I woke up was my actual hotel room. Groaning, I had a severe headache even before I understood the situation. ¡°Ugh.¡± After the regression, I usually felt minor pain, but this time the intensity was severe. With a splitting headache, I was dizzy from the memory I just recalled. If it was real, Randolph¡­ My husband didn¡¯t betray me. Tears welled up from my shocking realization. The fact alone seemed to heal all the sadness and pain from the past. If he still loved me, why¡­ Why didn¡¯t he come back? What happened to him? And why was I¡­ The pain persisted. To die and return to the past endlessly, will I be able to last with this mortal body of mine? How long will I be stuck living with this damn life? ¡°Help me, Randy¡­¡± This was the first time I cried since his funeral; the tears fell. A soft cry became a sad sob. When my heart, swept by waves of emotions, was about to fall into the abyss of despair, a familiar voice called out to me. ¡°My apostle, Emily.¡± Why, at a time like this¡­? I stopped crying, and a golden wave manifested before me. ¡­ I was flustered by the daydream that started without any context. There was the silhouette of a tall man wearing a fluttering cloak. I was seeing the ¡°king¡± in person, regardless of my will. A desire for blind loyalty and affection for him rose from my heart, which was immersed in grief. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I reached out without realizing it. A hesitant voice responded. ¡°Your sorrow¡­ I will try to comfort you.¡± At that moment, his cloak wrapped itself around me. ¡­I fell into a deep slumber. ¡°¡­Mm.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed. Suddenly, I woke up and was lying on the bed in my room. Not only had the splitting pain in my head disappeared but so did the despair that was so close to washing over me. All that remained was a mournful longing for Randolph and the warmth of my memories with him. ¡­As if it were all just a summer dream. Most importantly, Randy didn¡¯t leave me for no reason. Knowing this clearly calmed my mind, and I organized the facts I learned from my recovered memories. Still, one question lingered in my mind. Why? There were so many holes in my memories. Was this the price to pay while under the protection of the King in Yellow or¡­ How long have I been losing my memories? I came up with a shocking but logically convincing hypothesis. Cuckoo, cuckoo. The clock on the wall signaled the time. ¡°It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock?¡± It was when I returned to my room after receiving the telegram and conversing with Mr. Graham. That¡¯s right, the detector had yet to be installed in Room 333, but there was no need. I knew the evil spirits will appear at 3 A.M. The important thing to figure out was how to fight Edward. He was a much more powerful poltergeist than I thought. I expected flying objects to attack me; I never imagined he would drop a chandelier on top of me. The memory of the huge object being smashed over my head gave me chills. ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather not experience that again.¡± How could I win in that situation? After much deliberation, I concluded that the only way to neutralize the evil spirits was to destroy the Book of Eibon. Then¡­ There was only one way. I got up, armed myself, and headed to Room 333. Unlike before, I opted not to enter from the outside. I intended to hide inside the room and wait. *** Inside the fireplace of Room 333. How long had it been since I sneaked past the employees and hid before they noticed me? As my whole body was getting stiff, the door burst open and the room brightened. ¡°Can you find a book for me?¡± And everything played out in the same fashion before my return. A strange, terrible language was heard. ¡°Ph¡¯nglui mglw¡¯nafh¡­¡± Perhaps they were proceeding with a ritual to sacrifice Miss Sally Melbourne. I¡¯d run out if I could right now. But I had to wait. To properly destroy the Book of Eibon, it must be attacked at the right time. With the King in Yellow protecting my spirit, I quietly loaded my gun. Before Miss Melbourne finished the ceremony, I took a shot at Edward. Bang! ¡°Ugh!¡± The moment the connection between the evil spirit and its host faded with a shrill scream. I ran right out of the fireplace. ¡°You!¡± Just before he lost consciousness, Edward recognized and shouted at me, but I couldn¡¯t afford to respond. Running to Miss Melbourne who had fainted, I picked up the Book of Eibon that was next to her. ¡°Aaah!¡± Separated from Henry Jekyll¡¯s body, the evil spirit rushed toward me. Amid the storm of chaos, I calmly pulled out a dagger I had been carrying. Despite looking very rough and crude, it was called the Dagger of the Ancients. It was a reward for carrying out the previous order of the King in Yellow and an appropriate weapon to hurt beings without a physical form such as demons and spirits. The mouthless, shadowy form seemed to scream out a ¡°no¡±. Slam! I raised the dagger and stabbed it into the center of the Book of Eibon. There was a bloodcurdling scream. Blood flowed out from the book and tried to attack me, but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°I will protect your body¡­¡± It was the King in Yellow. This was caused by his will. In some cases, when unexplainable, mysterious forces that cannot be understood by human reason attacked me, a special kind of shield was automatically activated. Whatever the price was, as long as it worked, I was invincible when facing supernatural creatures. There was an exception. Physical attacks couldn¡¯t be stopped. For example, when the evil spirit Edward used his powers as a poltergeist to drop the chandelier. Moving the chandelier was using an unknown power, but because it fell on me due to gravity, the shield was not activated and my life was taken. ¡­When that happened, I could only die and go back in time. Done. When I took back my hand, the Book of Eibon stopped. It had been ¡°struggling¡± while on the floor, yet it slowly turned to dust and disappeared. Watching it dissipate, I sat on the floor. Finally¡­ I had destroyed the book and defeated Eddie. Maybe I was able to relax because I recognized my accomplishment. Fatigue began to wash over me. ¡°Oh, damn it,¡± I murmured. A grim whisper rang in my head to congratulate me on my hard work. ¡°My true apostle, Emily Carter. I admire your bravery.¡± Was it just me? I somehow sensed a hint of amusement in that voice unlike before. ¡°Thanks to your service, the end of the world has been delayed for seven days.¡± That¡¯s¡­ It was a cheap reward. If the King in Yellow noticed how I felt, I¡¯ll end up with an unfortunate thought. I fell unconscious. *** An unknown amount of time passed. ¡°Nngh¡­¡± When I managed to open and rub my eyes, a familiar ceiling came to view. It was the hotel room I was staying in. ¡°Are you all right?¡± I turned my head. Henry Jekyll, who looked like he was about to burst into tears, sat in a chair next to the bed. I thought he¡¯d been here for a few hours. I deliberately opened my mouth and jokingly said, ¡°You weren¡¯t waiting for me, were you?¡± Henry Jekyll lowered his head with a sad expression. ¡°I am truly sorry for getting you involved, Miss Emily.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know. Truly.¡± I noticed the tear stains on his cheek as he continued speaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡­ would go around and do terrible things under the influence of the evil spirit Eddie.¡± ¡°Henry.¡± ¡°And I never thought that evil being would use my body to attack you.¡± He seemed to have received some sort of explanation from his uncle, Mr. Graham. Henry was aware of the evil spirits since he was a child, but he didn¡¯t expect them to go that far. ¡°I am¡­ ashamed of myself.¡± Apparently, Mr. Graham had yet to reveal the terrible fact that the evil spirit was Henry¡¯s biological father. Was it because of the shame? When Henry removed the hands which covered his face, there were tears in his eyes. ¡°I was so worried you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you got hurt because of my stupid, hasty judgment¡­¡± ¡°Henry.¡± He, who was about to cry, looked up as I called his name. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­But¡ª¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. Calm down¡­¡± Henry obediently listened to my words and took a deep breath. When it seemed that he regained his composure, I asked what happened after I fainted. The young man opened his mouth. ¡°Jimmy Barry, a boy who worked here, treated you since you had lost consciousness.¡± Mr. Henry woke up at around 6 A.M., and thanks to Jimmy¡¯s first aid, he was fine. He tried to compensate him as a form of gratitude, but after learning more about the boy¡¯s situation, Jimmy had already quit his job at the hotel. ¡°The address and personal information he gave were fake.¡± Jimmy Barry was a mysterious boy with excellent first aid skills. If my guess was correct, it was no wonder he ran away as soon as he revealed his medical skills. With a serious expression, Mr. Henry continued, ¡°Miss Melbourne is still asleep. She also received medical attention, and the doctor said she would wake up in a few hours.¡± I was also worried about her. Sally had been exposed to the magic of the Book of Eibon. Even if there were no physical injuries or abnormalities, the psychological trauma would be enormous. Most humans exposed to this forbidden book had their hair become gray and experienced periodic seizures. In more severe cases, individuals ended up in a mental hospital after suffering from madness and delusions. ¡°Jimmy said that while I was possessed by Eddie, I flirted with several of the hotel guests.¡± Edward Hyde remained a good man. It was a relief he had stopped at that point. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Henry.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t qualify to hear such kind words.¡± ¡­Qualify? What qualifications was he referring to? I began to ponder on what he said. ¡°I¡¯m an ugly person who doesn¡¯t even deserve to discuss love with a wonderful woman like you.¡± I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Mr. Henry¡¯s eyes, which were full of tears. I guess he was referring to that? The belated guilt weighed on my chest. After all, he didn¡¯t know anything. ¡­A dark secret hidden in my own veins. Mr. Graham Langham asked not to speak about it, but I thought I should confess to that myself. The truth was in my throat; I barely swallowed it back down and confessed another truth. ¡°I should be the one to apologize, Mr. Henry.¡± CH 15 ¡°What do you mean?¡± I had no other reason to approach him. ¡°I was here to meet the evil spirit of Room 333¡­¡± I bit my lips gently and spat out the rest. ¡°So, I took advantage of your sincerity.¡± Mr. Henry¡¯s eyes widened. I told him the whole story from beginning to end. ¡°Mrs. Blavatsky hosted a conference to create a connection between you and me.¡± I used my old friend, Helena Blavatsky, to ¡°begin¡± my relationship with him. He was invited to such a conference, and I made sure to catch his eye. In the end, I even accepted his serious confession of ¡°meeting on the premise of marriage¡±. ¡°I was playing with your feelings, Henry.¡± It was like a heavy stone pressed against my chest. The guilt of exploiting the honest feelings of this man, who has lived an unhappy life in the face of misfortune after misfortune. Because of that, my apology wasn¡¯t as good, but Henry Jekyll seemed to cheer up. ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t mind my flaws?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was¡­¡± The young man, who had been speechless for a while, struggled to say his next words. ¡°I was possessed by a demon, became Edward Hyde, and did something terrible.¡± A terrible deed. It was simply an accurate expression. Edward Hyde borrowed Henry Jekyll¡¯s body to engage in ¡°unhuman¡± activities¡­ It wasn¡¯t going to end with that. Fortunately, the natural laws of the world were not broken. Presumably, Henry¡¯s Jekyll strong sense of moral justice suppressed Hyde¡¯s instincts. ¡°As I said before, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m not offended.¡± I spoke with all my heart, but Henry still looked incredulous. ¡°I can¡¯t even acknowledge my other self¡­ Are you saying you can accept it?¡± It wasn¡¯t another him; it was just the shadow of a demon. I wanted to say that, but I didn¡¯t think it would be helpful for the young man with a sad face. ¡°Henry, every human is weak. So¡­¡± I decided to cheer him up in a different way. ¡°The unfamiliar desire at the bottom of your heart¡­ Why don¡¯t you accept it as it is sometimes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Everyone is good and evil. Trying to restrain yourself from going back and forth between two extremes¡­¡± Henry stared at me with a mysterious gaze. ¡°Isn¡¯t it what makes humans, human?¡± Henry Jekyll¡¯s eyes widened as if he hadn¡¯t thought about it that way. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try to suppress your desires. Accept them. Don¡¯t do it all the time, but sometimes you need to be honest with yourself, right?¡± ¡°Emily¡­¡± Henry just called my name. It was somehow cute and lovely to see him try and hide his emotions. ¡°You know, this is the first time you called me Emily and not Miss Emily.¡± He blushed at my remark and suddenly gave me a serious look. ¡°Then, just once in this place¡­¡± I made eye contact with him to see what he was going to talk about. ¡°May I show you my desire as it is?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Beyond his eyes, dark blue like the night sea, was a burning desire. My heart was pounding, and I was nervous at the same time. I couldn¡¯t pick up the words to say. ¡°Sure.¡± When I answered with a determined heart, Mr. Henry walked up to me and leaned down. His mannerisms were polite and thoughtful, but his eyes shined, tenacious, like a beast in front of his prey. Somehow, it was hard to breathe in front of such a man. There was a sensual musk from his well-toned body. As soon as my body stiffened in front of the long shadow that fell upon me, he held my hand. ¡­His lips, warm and soft, touched the back of my hand. I was curious what he was going to do, but he just kissed the back of my hand. I naturally took back my hand without showing any signs of embarrassment or regret. It was funny that I was nervous; Henry Jekyll himself was red from his cheeks to his ears. ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m trying to express my feelings honestly. You didn¡¯t dislike it, did you?¡± He was so cute that I felt bad for thinking a handsome man could look so helpless. ¡°Henry,¡± I said this without realizing it. ¡°Although our fake relationship is over, why don¡¯t we remain as good friends?¡± ¡°Will it work out?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Henry smiled. ¡°Do you like it a lot?¡± Let¡¯s make a joke about his grin. ¡°It¡¯s good that we can keep in touch, but¡­¡± Henry gave his answer with his head down. ¡°I¡¯m just happy there¡¯s still some hope left.¡± He was very adorable at this moment. I had to suppress the urge to hug him. However, I was in a state where no one could accept me. My heart left with Randolph. He died more than 10 years ago. My memories of him became remnants of a time long past, and the beautiful feelings I experienced then were buried deep within. Nevertheless, what remained in my chest was like a barren wasteland. Of course, I couldn¡¯t afford to leave myself to the uncertain feeling that was love. Even if someone gave me love without asking for anything in return, I would one day hurt that person. Wouldn¡¯t it be more like an act of deception to discuss love in such a situation? I smiled bitterly. Anyway, I¡¯ve done my job because the demon Eddie disappeared from Henry¡¯s body. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to leave,¡± I said, standing up. *** Emily stood up with a slight wobble, and Henry naturally helped her. Then, he stepped back awkwardly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± ¡°Thank you, Henry.¡± Emily looked back at him one more time and smiled. ¡°See you soon.¡± She left the room. Even after she disappeared, Henry couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the door for a long time. ¡°¡­¡± The faint scent of violets on the back of her hand, the feeling of her skin, soft as a newborn baby¡¯s, and the memory of her warmth couldn¡¯t leave his head. ¡°Ha¡­¡± He sighed and regained his composure. When he turned to the side, he saw his reflection in the mirror. Henry staggered toward it. His sturdy physique and rugged hands and feet were inherited from his grandfather. Henry¡¯s eyes and face, which resembled his father during his youth, had excellent features. He looked at himself in the mirror and said, ¡°¡­It¡¯s ugly.¡± The tear stains left on his cheeks made him look less masculine. Henry grinned at himself like that. As soon as his lips distorted, his impression gradually changed. After a while. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad.¡± With a slightly lower and husky voice than before, he muttered in a strange dialect only used in the slums. Henry, or Hyde rather, licked his lips. As if he was sorry to have let Emily go. ¡°It¡¯s pathetic I ended up only kissing the back of her hand.¡± For Hyde, she was no different from a benefactor. Not only did she drive out his father¡¯s ghost who was trying to take over Jekyll¡¯s body¡­ ¡°The one who will protect you listens to me quite well.¡± She didn¡¯t know when Henry was Hyde. If there was one thing for certain. ¡°Why don¡¯t you accept the unfamiliar desire at the bottom of your heart as it is?¡± Henry Langham¡¯s unconscious desire as Hyde. Thanks to Emily¡¯s words, it was easier to deal with the ¡°Jekyll¡± ego. Now it seemed Jekyll and him could maintain a fairly good relationship. Unlike in the past, he had to fight with that guy who didn¡¯t want to give up, so he had to change bodies whenever he needed it. In the end, everything worked out as an opportunity. Edward Hyde, Henry Jekyll¡¯s biological father. His consciousness transferred to his young son¡¯s body. It was a bloody act that turned someone into an evil spirit after death, and he didn¡¯t leave Jekyll¡¯s side. In his reflection, Hyde¡¯s expression resembled Edward Hyde in his youth. ¡°Thank you very much for letting me be born¡­ You bastard of a father.¡± Part of Henry¡¯s legacy from his trashy, biological father was a stunningly beautiful appearance. Isn¡¯t the existence of this Hyde, who backstabbed others while looking pretty, also part of my legacy? Henry Jekyll Langham had a childhood that everyone would call unfortunate. A boy who lost his mother at an early age was used by his father and suffered because of his relatives. It would be strange if there wasn¡¯t darkness in this child¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, Edward Hyde¡¯s consciousness, which entered the boy¡¯s head and tried to control him, played a role in awakening the boy¡¯s darkness. Henry¡¯s second self, ¡°Hyde,¡± was born that way. It was the only way out for a young boy trapped in the old-fashioned principles of morality. ¡°Henry, a man like you is a disgrace to your family! How could such a thing be the child of our Arya?¡± Baron Wilfred Langham, Arya¡¯s eldest brother and someone of the Langham family, would insult the boy whenever he saw him. When Henry hid in the corner of the attic to cry and comfort his wounded heart, Hyde came out and took over the boy¡¯s body. ¡°Argh! W-Who put a mouse on my dinner plate?¡± Compared to the crime he committed, he gave Henry the least amount of reason to vent out. There was another incident. During Henry¡¯s time at private school, a student spread rumors about Henry¡¯s birth and slandered him. While ¡°Jekyll¡± pulled himself together by memorizing prayers in his room, ¡°Hyde¡± immediately found the student and made him pay. ¡­In the manner of ruining his mouth, of course. ¡°H-Hey¡­ Henry, please¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you smile and ignore me when I begged for you to stop?¡± Henry¡¯s, or Hyde¡¯s rather, eyes showed the clear intent to kill. His classmates realized what a true predator was. ¡°Since the tables have turned¡­ I guess you¡¯re sad that nothing else can be done.¡± When he expressed his anger, he was smiling as if he were really happy. Thanks to this, Henry Langham¡¯s school life was much easier than before. ¡­Even though he didn¡¯t know the real reason. CH 16 Like this, there has been a hidden contribution to Henry Jekyll Langham¡¯s life. Jekyll and Hyde were inseparable like light and darkness or both sides of the same concept. That¡¯s why at the hands of Emily Carter, Henry¡¯s biological father, the evil spirit Hyde, was defeated. Yet Henry¡¯s other self, Hyde, did not disappear. ¡°¡­Emily Carter.¡± Hyde looked down and remembered her smile. Her neck was thin enough to break with one hand. In contrast to her innocent beauty, which made her look pitiful like she was going to be carried away by the wind¡­ That woman who didn¡¯t falter before evil spirits, who stayed calm even in a life-threatening situation was remarkable. ¡­It¡¯s very tempting. Hyde unwittingly licked his lips. When he saw her, the desire buried deep in his heart was reignited. And there was an oddly dangerous scent. Strong, destructive energy that even Henry¡¯s biological father Edward couldn¡¯t have. She didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it, but only unknowing fools couldn¡¯t feel it flowing from her. I want her, but¡­ A woman with a deadly secret shouldn¡¯t be touched. Yet the more one desires the forbidden, the greater the desire to conquer, right? ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± It wasn¡¯t time yet. A little, little bit more time. Until she gave Henry her everything. It was time to step up. His reflection in the mirror was smiling like he was really happy. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± Ever since a few years ago, Hyde enjoyed his new hobby: pretending to be Jekyll and posing as Henry Langham. Usually, he used Jekyll¡¯s accent, but if he was slightly overbearing, most of the employees would tremble unknowingly. It can¡¯t be that funny. Still, it was an interesting sight to see the faces who ignored Jekyll actually look at him. Hyde hummed as he left the room. *** After I said my farewells to Henry, a welcoming face awaited me in the drawing room of my hotel room. ¡°Emily, are you all right?¡± ¡°Helena!¡± I rushed over and hugged her. She tried to get out of my arms, but she smiled when I held her tighter and refused to let go. ¡°How long are you going to be like this whenever we meet? You¡¯re not a kid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do it until I die.¡± Helena laughed at my remark. ¡°You look fine, although you must be joking. I¡¯d like to have a nice chat with you, but¡­ You sent me an SOS message. Did everything end well?¡± As she was the one who connected me and Henry in the first place, no detailed explanation was needed. I talked about what I had seen at the hotel, the ¡°dark secrets¡± I¡¯ve heard from Mr. Graham, and the battle of ghosts I experienced. Helena¡¯s face darkened. ¡°An employee was exposed to the book¡¯s magic?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but nod worriedly. Then, one of the hotel staff members delivered good news. ¡°Sally Melbourne is awake.¡± *** We immediately headed to the staff lounge where Miss Melbourne was resting. My heart thumped with every step. ¡°I¡¯m a big fan of yours! I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡± If such a bright and cheerful young lady became insane because she got involved¡­ Helena clasped my hand as if she noticed the guilt on my face. I entered the staff lounge, relying on the warmth of that soft hand for what was to come. ¡°At that moment, an evil spirit appeared!¡± ¡°Oh, really? How terrible!¡± Contrary to the word ¡°terrible¡±, the staff burst into a fit of laughter. As soon as we stepped inside, Sally Melbourne, who was laying down, sat up. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Carter! The author!¡± Of course, she looked fine without any pain. I was at a loss for words when her response was so happy. ¡°¡­¡± What the hell was going on here? As I stood in a daze, the other hotel employees left. Helena, Sally, and I were the only ones remaining. Sally opened her mouth first. ¡°Mrs. Carter, thank you so much for coming all the way here even when you must be busy!¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Is she being controlled by the book¡¯s consciousness? I thought about it for a moment, but I could see the look on her face. ¡°Did¡­ you have something like a cold sweat, a nightmare¡­ Or a headache that makes you want to rip your own head off¡­¡± Those were common reactions when ordinary people encountered ¡°the unknown¡±. In that case, many who fell victim to evil sorcery end up in a mental hospital due to madness. Therefore, before coming here, I had brought a forgetting agent that could erase some memories of the target. If Sally¡¯s condition was very serious, I thought it¡¯d be better to secretly slip it into some tea and have her drink it. ¡°You may not understand it now, but in the future, seizures, phobias, or paranoia might¡­¡± Sally Melbourne, who was listening all the while, smiled. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that weak!¡± Staring at her, I thought it was a bit strange. Giggling, Sally continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been through stuff like this since I was a kid.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± She confessed that when she was young, she believed her great-grandmother was a tarot card reader or into astrology. ¡°My great-grandmother always says that we have the power to attract special things with our blood. Well, I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with me.¡± Sally spoke in a carefree tone, but something was on my mind. If a person was a descendant of a sorcerer, he or she was immune to evil magic. Listening to her chat excitedly, I knew I didn¡¯t need to use the forgetting agent. Not only that¡­ ¡°Miss Melbourne, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± I made a suggestion rather impulsively. ¡°Would you like to work as my personal maid or assistant?¡± Considering the future, it wasn¡¯t a bad decision. Sally¡¯s eyes widened at the opportunity for a salary much higher than a hotel employee¡¯s. ¡°Assistant?¡± ¡­Apparently, she was focused on other aspects and not the pay. ¡°Are you actually going to make me your assistant when you do research?¡± Sally¡¯s eyes were shining as she said that. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like being a detective¡¯s assistant. I¡¯m so excited thinking about it!¡± Sally Melbourne jumped for joy at my offer. I had to stop myself from pinching myself to ensure I wasn¡¯t imagining things. Looking at us, Helena smiled pleasantly. ¡°Mrs. Carter, I¡¯m going to call you ma¡¯am from now on! Feel free to call me Sally. You can talk to me casually.¡± We talked for a few more hours. Sally was a brighter, more energetic girl than I expected. ¡°Do you know how much I love novels?¡± As it turned out, she was a big fan of my works and a horror novel enthusiast who read all the stories published every week. That was why she wasn¡¯t mentally scarred after the incident. Sally said she was surprised to see Eddie, the evil spirit from the rumors, but it was tolerable. At first, she almost cried because she was scared¡­ ¡°Looking back, it was an amazing experience, right? Where else would I see the supernatural?¡± ¡­I couldn¡¯t tell you if after becoming my assistant, Sally would suffer or enjoy herself in the future. *** Two weeks after the incident with the evil spirits at Langham Hotel. Thanks to the crackdown on chatty employees and diverting the attention of reporters elsewhere, the terrible things committed by the evil in Room 333 could be buried away. Mr. Graham Langham, who was in charge of the situation from beginning to end, gave Henry a long vacation. Sitting alone in the executive room on the top floor of the Langham Hotel, Graham looked closely at the framed picture on his desk. In the picture, a pretty but fragile woman and a handsome man stood side by side. It was Graham¡¯s sister Arya with her husband, Edward Hyde. He was a bastard; it was too good to call him a husband. He was handsome, but there was a creepy, ominous aura around him. Edward lured the innocent Arya, told her sweet words, and persuaded her to marry him. On the first day of their marriage, Edward said, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t I a member of the Langham family now?¡± Even if Arya wasn¡¯t blinded by her love for him. Had the child not been cared for by his dear sister. Graham Langham would have probably killed Edward ten times over. After all, Arya¡¯s death¡­ Her health deteriorated after giving birth, and she became depressed because of Edward who kept going outside for long periods of time. She eventually died two years later, suffering from anxiety. Clenching his fists, Mr. Graham murmured, ¡°¡­If it weren¡¯t for Henry.¡± A lovely nephew who took after Arya through and through. If it wasn¡¯t for him. Graham wouldn¡¯t have given Edward Hyde a chance at a job. CH 17 Of course, there was no use doing that. ¡°Did you quit again, Edward?¡± ¡°Why, as a member of the Langham family, would I need to bow down to a bunch of bad guys?¡± No matter what Graham did, Edward quit in a few days. One day, he was unemployed and spending the Langham family¡¯s money like it was water. ¡°Brother-in-law, I heard you¡¯re building a new hotel¡­¡± Edward showed a passion to follow the employees on the construction site and learn the fieldwork. For some reason, Graham put him to work, thinking he was going to do something commendable, but in the end, it was a mistake. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a secret space in Room 333. According to Emily Carter, inside it was a copy of a magic book that belonged to a cult Edward was part of. A few years after the hotel was completed, Edward died in a mysterious accident. Graham reached out his hand to his nephew, who was saddened by his death, even if his father was nothing more than a fool. ¡°Henry, think of me as your father from now on.¡± Those weren¡¯t just words. Graham made Henry Langham his own official successor. Graham, who started with nothing and achieved the myth that was Langham Hotel. It wasn¡¯t enough. He gave him the last name of Langham. Henry Langham grew up under the care of heartfelt affection. He was a good man who was sound, upright, and knew how to take care of the people around him. Only one thing was unusual. ¡°Uncle, this may sound strange, but I feel like I¡¯m not myself¡­ you know?¡± Since he was young, he sometimes looked like he was drunk. Then when he came to his senses, didn¡¯t he say something like that? ¡°Someone is controlling my body from the inside. I watched helplessly.¡± Graham vaguely thought his nephew was weak. So, Henry exercised to build stamina. He even called a priest who performed an exorcism, but it was to no avail. The frequency of being possessed by evil spirits increased, and it became worse after the death of his father, Edward Hyde. But the actual reason was¡­ ¡°It wasn¡¯t an evil spirit trying to take over Henry¡¯s body. It was Hyde¡¯s consciousness.¡± According to Emily¡¯s research, Edward Hyde was a member of a cult, the Church of Starry Wisdom. ¡°Do you remember that magic book I mentioned earlier? ¡­With that power, he was able to use evil sorcery and tried to take control of Mr. Henry¡¯s body.¡± Emily said that the greater the similarity between the user and host, the greater the probability of success of such a magic spell. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°He guessed that after you died, you¡¯d have made Mr. Henry your successor.¡± After all, he had only one goal: become Henry Jekyll Langham and inherit all of Graham¡¯s wealth. ¡°How infuriating!¡± Even at this moment, a month later, Graham¡¯s hands trembled. It was hard to control his resentment and anger toward the dead. He thought the reason Edward approached his sister was also for this reason. ¡°I have Henry.¡± Henry was like his own son to him who never had children. It was also Mr. Graham who heard of Emily Carter¡¯s reputation and asked for ways to contact her. ¡°She likes to investigate evil spirits and where they come from?¡± As soon as he heard the rumor, Graham contacted Mrs. Blavatsky, a socialite, and asked for an opportunity for the two to meet. Graham got on his knees and thanked Emily Carter for successfully destroying Hyde¡¯s spirit. ¡°Get up, Mr. Graham. It¡¯s only natural for me to get rid of evil spirits. Oh, right.¡± Just before she left the hotel, she sent a message to look into the barrels of wine in the cellar. As Emily said, when he did, there was a barrel that smelled very disgusting. ¡°You can¡¯t just open it. If you do, you¡¯ll become obsessed with what¡¯s inside. So, instead¡­¡± As Mrs. Carter instructed, a prestigious exorcist was called in to open it. And inside was¡­ ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s a s-skeleton!¡± A human skeleton appeared in a wooden barrel filled with a dark red liquid. The letter placed on Mr. Graham¡¯s desk was an explanation from Emily when he told her the news. [Kodoku is a derivative of evil sorcery that originated in ancient China.] It was magic that maximized grievances in exchange for the life and body of the caster. Edward Hyde chose Langham Hotel as his altar and used himself as a sacrifice. [Edward, who died after using the spell, was consumed by the Book of Eibon and became a demon.] As a demon, Edward performed a ceremony to take over the body of his son, Henry Jekyll. Sally Melbourne, chosen as a sacrifice for the ceremony, didn¡¯t become one at the last minute because she came to her senses. Edward had his reasons for choosing Sally Melbourne. ¡°She¡¯s a vessel that can hold a lot of magic.¡± These vessels, when properly awakened, had a strong resistance to magic. So before that, Edward was going to feed her as a ¡°sacrifice¡± in an unawakened state. Emily, the apostle of the King in Yellow, then appeared, and all those plans went awry. [About what you asked me to do last time¡­ Is it a request? I¡¯ll pick the location.] Graham was grateful that Emily Carter wasn¡¯t intimidated one bit even in front of his sharp eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a shameless, nasty old man to ask for something else.¡± He could be a selfish human for his nephew who was like a son to him. That was what every parent in the world should do. Graham was lost in thought when he saw Emily¡¯s latest telegram. [Mr. Graham, this is Emily Carter. I¡¯m going to take the train at 9 A.M. tomorrow.] Before Emily Carter left the Langham Hotel, Graham talked to her privately for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my nephew everything soon.¡± ¡°It will be tough.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you spend some time with Henry?¡± Since it involved a relationship between a man and woman, his earnest request might be a burden to her. Graham was nervous and he knew it. Emily replied with a grin. ¡°When I have the time.¡± Graham smiled at her nonchalant answer. *** A month after the case of Room 333 had concluded. Helena, Sally Melbourne, and I were on our way to the suburbs, riding in first-class seats on a train. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in the first class that I¡¯ve only heard of¡­ The seats are so fluffy!¡± ¡°Look! London is so far away!¡± ¡°The Thames is shining beautifully from here. It looks like a gutter up close. What about the stench that stings your nose?¡± After getting on the train, Helena and I looked at her with a smile as she chattered nonstop. Sally said she was born the eldest child of a poor family and had a hard time. It was her first time going out of London, so I understood why she was making such a fuss. Now we were heading to Edinburgh, the capital of Scotland. ¡°Sally, you know we¡¯re not going to be sightseeing, right?¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am! We¡¯re going to do some research on your material with the help of Mr. Graham.¡± Helena grinned at Sally¡¯s enthusiastic answer. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a loyal assistant, Emily.¡± I smirked. Researching was a superficial reason. The real reason was Mr. Graham¡¯s request. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Emily. I will never forget this kindness.¡± The blunt, middle-aged businessman and I had a strong relationship. It was because not only did I defeat the spirit of Henry¡¯s biological father, Edward Hyde, but also identified him. Why wasn¡¯t Rule 10 of The Employee¡¯s Handbook to Langham Hotel there before? [Even if the guest does not possess a membership, please reserve Room 333 if he or she says the following: ¡°I know the wisdom of the stars.¡±] That was where I got the idea that Edward Hyde was part of a cult known as the Church of Starry Wisdom. This was how I gained Mr. Graham¡¯s trust. Even after the case wrapped up, he still sent letters. [I finally told the truth to Henry. But he¡¯s still in low spirits¡­] [If it¡¯s all right with you, why not go on a vacation with him?] [I¡¯ll take care of everything from the location to the expenses, so please tell me what¡¯s the best choice!] That said, I told him I wanted to go to Edinburgh, the capital of Scotland. This led to Mr. Graham¡¯s purchasing a country house. What a generous man. There was a reason why I chose Edinburgh. The boy I met while staying at the Langham Hotel. When I saw his full name Jimmy Barry on the business card he gave me, I recalled the memories of my past life. I asked Helena, who had a wide range of connections from all walks of life, to investigate him. Based on the results¡­ [Jimmy Barry, real name James Miranda Barry.] That was the real name of Jimmy, the boy at the Langham Hotel. He was a real-life doctor who graduated from the University of Edinburgh Medical School. No wonder he was good at first aid. When he was in school, his brain was exceptionally extraordinary, so he caught the eye of many professors. He also had the Earl of Buchan, a famous political figure, as a supporter. I wonder why he worked part-time at a hotel¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll meet him when you get to Edinburgh, right?¡± When Helena asked me, I nodded without answering. He was a witty and talented doctor. James Miranda Barry. A new person who might be my strong helper. I was on my way to recruit him. CH 18 For Sally Melbourne, who was the firstborn of a working-class family with six sons and six daughters, life had always been a series of pain. It might be funny to say for someone who was just over twenty. For her, reality was synonymous with ¡°hard work that never ends¡±. However. Just a month ago, Sally¡¯s life changed quickly after she met the evil spirit of Room 333. ¡°Miss Melbourne, what do you think about working for me?¡± Emily Carter, was a popular author of Weird Fiction, which Sally read every week. She was happy to meet her in person, yet who knew she¡¯d be offered a job! ¡°S-So you want me to work as a maid?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯d be nice, but someone already works as a maid. I want you to be my assistant.¡± An assistant! Excited by the words reminiscent of a detective¡¯s assistant, Sally agreed to the suggestion. And now, it was like this. The first-class train car she never thought she¡¯d be on in her entire life. Sally¡¯s eyes twinkled as she watched elegantly dressed ladies and gentlemen having a cultured conversation. And when she turned her head. Two beauties, shining brilliantly under the sunlight pouring in through the window, came into view. Emily had platinum blonde hair and fair skin, and Helena had slightly darker skin and dark, lovely hair. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going with them to Scotland. Sally, who stared blankly at the women with contrasting charm, asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, how did you two meet?¡± One was the most famous widow and horror novelist in London. The other was a Russian aristocrat divorcee and a female scholar at the center of academia. Sally had a hard time figuring out the connection between the two. ¡°Oh, we both attended the old North London Girls¡¯ School.¡± Sally¡¯s eyes widened at Helena¡¯s response which was accompanied by a smile. A boarding school only famous women go to! The memory of A Little Princess, which Sally enjoyed reading as a girl, appeared in her mind. Were the two best friends like Sara and Becky? Emily opened her mouth to add to that. ¡°Helena and I shared a room.¡± ¡°You were roommates!¡± ¡°We fought every day. Should I say we became close friends after fighting so much?¡± ¡°What do you mean by fight?¡± When Helena scolded her, Emily smiled mischievously. ¡°If you look at Helena now, it looked like she was elegant since she was born, right? It¡¯s true. During a time of pure fury, her sharpness even put rose thorns to shame¡ª¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± Helena said with a lowered voice, and Emily quickly backed down. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying.¡± They were two people who had the demeanor of ladies who weren¡¯t normally close to each other. Sally laughed as if she were a child when they quarreled like this. How long had it been since she had such a good time on the train? ¡°Next stop is Edinburgh, Edinburgh¡­¡± Sally looked out the window at the sound of the conductor¡¯s voice and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time to get off!¡± The train came to a slow stop. Sally didn¡¯t know at this time. In Edinburgh, the place she visited for the first time in her life with a happy heart, her ¡°madam¡± would encounter a terrible existence. *** When we got off the station with a small package, a luxury carriage sent by Mr. Henry arrived. ¡°I will take you to the house.¡± I looked out the window as we headed to the country house, which was said to be located on the outskirts. The scenery of Edinburgh, where medieval ruins remain, was visible at a glance. My heart was also pounding at the very different atmosphere from London. It affected my mood. Was it really only ten minutes? The carriage entered an old town with a quiet atmosphere. We kept going and stopped in front of a palace-like mansion. ¡°Get off, ma¡¯am.¡± We were guided into the country house just like that. A Georgian mansion that was equally proportionate and symmetrical. As we walked into the big, magnificent front yard, dozens of maids bowed their heads. Inside, Mr. Henry Langham, a man with a sturdy build and fine appearance, appeared. ¡°You¡¯re here, Emily¡­ with your friends.¡± I could sense the bitterness behind his smiling face. It might be because he learned that the demon in Room 333, which occupied his body, was none other than Edward Hyde, his biological father. I immediately approached the distressed young man and hugged him tightly. ¡°Henry, how are you?¡± He smelled pleasant. Let¡¯s greet him casually and look him in the eye. ¡°Well, uh, Emily¡­¡± I could see Henry¡¯s red face. ¡­I also could sense the eyes of the servants who blushed at the sight of both of us. I should let him go then. Meanwhile, Sally, who was standing next to me, managed to hold back her laughter. Helena sighed and shook her head. ¡°Thank you for coming all this way. Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± We followed Henry who showed us the guest rooms. *** ¡°Emily, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Helena, whose room was next to mine, disappeared into the guest room. Sally, who was looking back, glanced at me awkwardly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Sally, you should rest too.¡± ¡°But ma¡¯am¡­¡± Seeing that she was at a loss, she seemed to have never followed a lady around and cared for her. But I¡¯m also not used to having a maid around, so it was a predicament. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here as a maid. You didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then rest when I tell you to¡­ We also don¡¯t know when or where we¡¯ll go through the same thing as before.¡± Sally was surprised as I deliberately lowered my voice and gave an order. ¡°All right!¡± She ran into the room on my right. When I entered my room, I saw an interior decorated for someone with sophisticated tastes. As soon as I saw a spacious bed, I threw myself on it. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nice.¡± I¡¯m sure Helena would have something if she saw what I did¡­ ¡°What kind of lady throws herself onto the bed without changing her clothes first?¡± When I was at the girls¡¯ school, she and I were at each other¡¯s throats. If I was a free-spirited colt, then Helena would have a thorn in her mouth when I didn¡¯t follow the rules. ¡°Emily, you should watch and learn from Helena.¡± The dormitory superintendent put the two of us in one room, and we, who unexpectedly became roommates, fought again and again. No, to be exact¡­ ¡°Emily, aren¡¯t you going to make your bed?¡± ¡°Emily, you can¡¯t be so comfortable with the maids.¡± ¡°Emily. Emily. Emily.¡± Helena, who nagged every day, and me, who yelled at her. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you to take it easy?¡± ¡°Are you my mother? No, my mother doesn¡¯t do that either.¡± ¡°My ears are going to bleed because of your nagging.¡± The two of us, who bumped into each other every day, came to understand each other more with each incident. Since then, we became inseparable best friends. We still talk to each other ten years later. Some say the friendship between women means nothing. Especially after you get married and start a family, it would fade into memory. But I didn¡¯t agree with that at all. Back then and now. My life, dotted with many twists and pains, was something I couldn¡¯t have endured without Helena. My husband, Randolph Carter, was the only man who truly understood me, but he was long gone now. So, I can assure you that no one dared to understand me as much as Helena. Even at that time. Even when Randolph died mysteriously, beyond reason and logic. ¡°Emily, you have me.¡± Had it not been for Helena, I would have thrown myself into the Thames a dozen times already. The death of Randolph. When the terrible, unfortunate memory came to mind, I suddenly felt bad. ¡°Stop. Let¡¯s not think about useless things.¡± I quickly got out of bed and sat at the mahogany desk to sort out my thoughts. No new orders had been given yet. After the last order to destroy Hyde, no orders had been issued from the King in Yellow. The orders had no scheduled time. Should I say it was more like selling something and then looking for it yourself? When I accidentally entered a realm of ¡°unknown mystery¡±, then an order was given. That was why I went around here and there under the pretext of collecting data as a horror novelist. Also, the reason why I was obsessed with the orders of the kin was because of the ¡°remaining days¡± given as a reward. If I wasted my time doing nothing, as I heard a while ago¡­ ¡°Apostle Emily, there are 72 days before the end of the world.¡± Exactly after this time, the world would be destroyed¡­ Just like when Cthulhu appeared off the coast of Cardiff. There was no guarantee I¡¯ll end up like that next time. I shuddered at the thought of ¡°another world existing¡± from what I saw. No matter how many times I can come back alive, I didn¡¯t want to experience it again. If I just die and go back to a few days ago, it was like a game in my previous life. It was like having a save file. To start life again after experiencing the end of the world felt no different from restarting the game after watching a bad ending. Because I was a completely different person before and after seeing the end. The end of the world wasn¡¯t any different than dying to me, who had revived no matter how many times I died. In that sense, maybe I wasn¡¯t living a life that repeated itself and instead lived a life that had a time limit where I could just delay the inevitable. I was immersed in such deep thoughts when suddenly, I heard a voice in my head. At the same time, letters appeared on the top of the desk. [I sense traces of the unknown around here.] The letters disappeared as if they were written on a beach and washed away by the waves. Another sentence appeared. [The person you¡¯re looking for will give you my next order.] If it was someone I was looking for¡­ Was he talking about James Miranda Barry? CH 19 I finished organizing my luggage, took a short break, and then left the room. While Helena and Sally enjoyed the refreshments prepared by the servants, I talked alone with Mr. Henry in the drawing room. ¡°I heard my uncle was stubborn, but¡­ I did not expect you to actually come.¡± His handsome face was emaciated. I think he was having a hard time. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± ¡°¡­I suppose.¡± I revealed a bright grin, and Mr. Henry also had a faint smile. Savoring the aroma of the tea given by a servant, I said, ¡°There¡¯s also your uncle¡¯s request.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°To make you smile.¡± Disappointment briefly flashed in Mr. Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s because of him¡­¡± ¡°Henry.¡± He raised his head. ¡°Do I look like a woman who will do things on behalf of your uncle because I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Looking at him shake his head slowly, I added, ¡°I want to see your smile.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Henry was speechless at the words I threw at him. He stared at me before turning his head. The tips of his ears were red as he focused innocently on the fireplace. Henry was an easy person to read. Aside from that, I reflected on the fact I did flirt with him without realizing it. Helena always said if you don¡¯t want to take responsibility, don¡¯t do it. Hm¡­ I should be careful from now on. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Stop thinking so negatively about things while you¡¯re by yourself, all right?¡± I immediately changed the subject. ¡°By the way, do you know why I wanted to come here?¡± ¡°No, I just heard that my uncle bought a country house in Edinburgh in a hurry.¡± Well, he knew that part at least. ¡°Do you remember the person who gave first aid to me, you, and Sally?¡± ¡°Yes. Wasn¡¯t it Jimmy who worked in the hospitality department?¡± ¡°I received a tip that he¡¯s a graduate from the medical school here at the University of Edinburgh.¡± Henry Langham¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you saying he was an adult?¡± ¡°He looks a little young, that¡¯s for sure. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do that much first aid if he wasn¡¯t a doctor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Henry nodded at my remark, but still seemed unconvinced. ¡°I never imagined he was well over twenty. I thought he was in his early teens at best.¡± ¡°There are all sorts of people in the world.¡± ¡°Yes. I do owe him a lot of money¡­¡± I shrugged when Henry asked how he could help. ¡°I think you just need to provide a ride.¡± I was going to visit the University of Edinburgh Medical School. ¡°Please tell Jimmy when you see him.¡± I had to deliver a message. Determined to make this doctor in question my helper, I nodded. ¡°Of course. Even if he pretends not to know who you are, I¡¯ll tell him until he gets tired of it.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Henry burst into a fit of laughter. It was a smile that looked somewhat refreshing. *** Since Helena had an appointment with an acquaintance who lived around here, only Sally and I set off in a car prepared by Mr. Henry. ¡°Oh goodness, a college student? And the Edinburgh Medical School¡­ He¡¯s an elite!¡± Unlike me and Mr. Henry, who had a few conversations with the boy, Sally worked hard with him for months and formed a sort of friendship. She was shocked by the revelation. ¡°Is it that surprising?¡± ¡°Of course! It still doesn¡¯t make sense for an adult to be over twenty with that face. But¡­¡± There seemed to be something on her mind. ¡°I thought he was pretty mature for his age. He¡¯s smart, and his vocabulary range was kind of extravagant.¡± ¡°I expected as much.¡± ¡°¡­Unlike me who was born and raised in a place near a factory.¡± When I turned my head, Sally was pouting. Holding back my laughter, I said, ¡°Sally, you aren¡¯t a normal person either. Would anyone think you love to read?¡± ¡°¡­Are you talking about how I¡¯d look through a horror magazine to see if there are more scary stories?¡± The moment our gazes met, we laughed. It felt like we arrived at our destination so quickly because we had a close conversation as if we were a detective with her assistant rather than an employer with her maid. ¡°This is the University of Edinburgh.¡± Let¡¯s walk through the front door and see what¡¯s inside. There stood a historic building in an area of green. I could feel the liveliness of the university students walking around in groups. The car stopped in front of the medical school before we knew it. I thought about how to find Jimmy Barry for a while. ¡°Last class, Professor Philemon said to regard the human brain as a mere, organic thing. It¡¯s blasphemy no matter how you look at it. There¡¯s a line we cannot cross in that regard.¡± ¡°How many times has that crazy professor talked like that? But his thesis has been a sensation in the academic world¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, do you remember the last paper he published?¡± A group of medical students were gathered around a bench and were in the middle of a heated debate. Standing in the center of them was someone I knew very well. It was none other than Jimmy Barry. ¡°¡­I expected something like this, but it¡¯s still impressive.¡± I agreed with Sally. In general, Jimmy was especially noticeable among his peers because of his unique physique. It wasn¡¯t just that he was short and thin. He was so beautiful, his skin so fair, that I couldn¡¯t believe he was a man. I could feel his dazzling beauty even as he wore a worn-out white coat. ¡°When he was in the hotel, I didn¡¯t think he was that small.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you thought of him as a little boy, Sally.¡± However, according to the information provided by Helena, Jimmy was clearly a 24-year-old adult. ¡°He¡¯s not a student but someone who graduated already¡­¡± Sally was surprised to see him, who was short, among the medical students. She really was amazed. On the other hand, my expectations were met. With Helena¡¯s help, I¡¯ve been suspicious of James Miranda since I learned his last name was Barry. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Pointing at Jimmy, Sally said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look like a woman over there? A very pretty one at that.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± I was surprised at the unexpected remark, but I didn¡¯t show it. Well, maybe it was weird not to notice. Even in this weather, he wore a shirt with a high collar to cover his neck. His voice that didn¡¯t seem to deepen after puberty, a very young appearance, and his small build¡ªeverything fit with the information from my previous life. It was none other than James Miranda Barry, one of the greatest surgeons in medicine from the 19th century. This outstanding individual was a woman dressed as a man. James Miranda Barry¡¯s ¡°real¡± name was Margaret Anne Bulkley. He showed off his extraordinary intellect when he was a child, but he didn¡¯t get a regular education because of his family circumstances. In the eyes of his uncle¡¯s acquaintance, the Earl of Buchan, James began to receive official support from him and entered medical school where only men could enter, hiding his true gender as a woman. According to the document Helena gave me, he graduated from the Edinburgh Medical School with the highest rank. But it wasn¡¯t right to say James would be satisfied with something like a desk job. He was active enough to be a leader of various student groups in the medical department and very bold. It was said he showed a level of skill no one can encounter when it comes to the dissection of dead bodies that even freaked out a few boys. I watched as Jimmy stood side by side with the male medical students. ¡°We need to get his attention first.¡± Sally, who was a little down, nodded in surprise at what I said. ¡°Yes. Jimmy¡¯s going to be so surprised¡­ Oh, dear.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯s going to talk in a sophisticated sort of way.¡± ¡°Why do you think so? I use a lot of words too.¡± I smirked and walked toward Jimmy. It seemed he hadn¡¯t noticed us yet. I was nervous about what would happen if he recognized me and ran away. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Just a few steps away. Jimmy¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of me and Sally. ¡°What a coincidence. Aren¡¯t you Mrs. Carter? And you¡¯re¡­¡± Contrary to our concerns, he greeted us in a very relaxed manner. ¡°Miss Melbourne, long time no see. How have you been?¡± He tried to approach me with a smile, but the boys around him wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that? She looks like a great lady¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to see the teaching assistant Jimmy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between you two? She¡¯s a lovely beauty.¡± Look at that. I was dumbfounded and held my tongue, but I could sense their gazes on me and Sally. Most of the students at the university, as well as Jimmy¡¯s group, were paying attention to us. ¡°Well, ma¡¯am, I guess¡­¡± Sally timidly grabbed the hem of my dress as Jimmy separated from his group to stand in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassed, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t pay attention to them.¡± Then, in a low voice, he added, ¡°¡­While we are at a university with the smartest and brightest, these guys are like monkeys with dough for brains.¡± Sally laughed at the remark. Winking, Jimmy continued, ¡°Sadly, they¡¯ve been only with books all their lives. The dough in their skulls starts to bake when they¡¯re in front of women. In addition, if it happens to be beautiful women like you, their common sense ceases to function.¡± ¡°¡­I can tell.¡± When I raised one corner of my mouth and responded, Jimmy smiled. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we get away from these monkeys and go somewhere quiet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Looking Jimmy in the eye, I said, ¡°We have a lot to talk about.¡± He maintained eye contact with me. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± I took Jimmy to the waiting area where our driver parked the car. Until Jimmy got into the car, people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off us. CH 20 Jimmy guided us to the classroom that he was assigned. He opened his mouth after taking a sip from the teacup given to him by a servant. ¡°You know I graduated from the Edinburgh Medical School, so let¡¯s skip the obvious information.¡± Jimmy explained why he was a hotel employee. ¡°I wanted a short break.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a short break?¡± Jimmy shrugged when Sally asked. ¡°I was a little skeptical I could do this for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Why did you return to Edinburgh?¡± Jimmy looked back at me when I asked him. ¡°I¡¯m saving money by working for my professor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I heard you had doubts about whether or not you could be a doctor.¡± ¡°Well, everyone worries about the obstacles in life, right? I didn¡¯t know if it was only a temporary feeling, but I¡¯ve been concerned about whether or not being a doctor was right for me. But¡­¡± Jimmy looked down and continued. ¡°At that time, at the hotel when I gave you first aid, I realized¡­ This was all I knew how to do and what I wanted to do.¡± His voice showed his sincerity. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to come back to the medical field. The more I ran away, the more I felt it was my destiny.¡± Jimmy remained silent for a while. I opened my mouth. ¡°But why save money? I understand the Earl of Buchan is your patron.¡± Jimmy¡¯s eyes widened, and then he grinned. As if he didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d know that. ¡°Of course, he was willing to support me, but I would have received so much to fill up an entire room.¡± I roughly understood the situation. ¡°During college, I did a lot of menial work. Thanks to that, I was able to cover my living expenses by myself.¡± He wasn¡¯t just a hotel employee. He had done everything he could do to make use of his skills. Jimmy followed hunters, skinned dead animals, gutted them, worked in slaughterhouses¡­ Sally, who was listening, said, ¡°But Jimmy, your image is different than what I thought.¡± ¡°Miss Melbourne, you haven¡¯t seen my true self, right? Also.¡± Jimmy sipped his tea. ¡°I¡¯m older than you.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Sally¡¯s jaw dropped. Jimmy was happy about her reaction. I immediately cut in, seeing them get along. ¡°Jimmy, what do you think about Mr. Henry?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ You mean Boss Langham?¡± ¡°Yes. He wants to thank you for last time.¡± Looking at Jimmy¡¯s shabby lab coat, I added, ¡°And maybe, you can get the financial support you need.¡± I was going to use this as an excuse to have a relationship with Jimmy and then make him my helper when we get closer. He seemed to entertain my proposal for a moment. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to do that¡­¡± I felt he was quite different from the boy who gave me the hotel¡¯s confidential documents for ten shillings. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be right to refuse you!¡± As expected. Jimmy smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯d like to ask for a personal favor.¡± He seemed to be asking for something more. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You see¡­¡± Jimmy scratched his head and continued, ¡°I look like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not a man, I get caught up in this and that.¡± The rumor that he entered the school by lying about his age was well-known. There was also a groundless rumor that ¡°Jimmy Barry¡± was actually a woman or a man who likes other men. Jimmy sighed and grumbled. ¡°I¡¯d ignore it every now and then, so they continued on for years.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be easy to endure them since he was a woman, but it would be even harder to dispute those rumors alone. Even in this warm weather, Jimmy¡¯s clothes covered his neck. Unlike the other adults, it was to hide the fact that his Adam¡¯s apple didn¡¯t stick out. Jimmy brought up the subject when his troubles were easily guessed. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like Mrs. Carter to volunteer for my patronage.¡± ¡°You already have one.¡± ¡°The Earl of Buchan is like my father. What I want from you is¡­¡± Jimmy looked at me strangely and soon bowed his head. ¡°¡­I¡¯m ashamed to say it.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Sally and I realized the meaning at the same time. I mean¡­ That was what he was saying, but he wanted me to be in a relationship that made others assume I was his lover. Such a relationship wasn¡¯t uncommon. A capable but poor college student and a rich lady with money and time would be sensational in London society alone. For a moment I agonized over the slightly awkward request, Sally, who was sulking, spoke. ¡°Wait, Jimmy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What does she get out of this?¡± Way to go, Sally. I cheered in my heart and opened my mouth to ask what I wanted to say. ¡°Then, how about this?¡± Jimmy looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m always eager to find material for a novel.¡± To be exact, it was finding a source to generate an order from the King in Yellow. ¡°You want me to be your research assistant for a novel, you mean?¡± He flashed a smile. ¡°Well, everyone knows you¡¯re a famous horror novelist. Then you¡¯ve found the right person.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°As someone who has encountered more bodies than anyone else in Edinburgh, I can provide you with a wealth of ghost stories.¡± ¡­This was a tempting proposition. Maybe he read my expression, as Jimmy quickly added, ¡°Should I tell you one right now?¡± ¡°As far as ghost stories are concerned, you know I have high expectations, right?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m confident I¡¯m several times more courageous than most people. I¡¯m one of the five bravest at our medical school.¡± A professor at the medical school remarked that Jimmy didn¡¯t care if the body woke up¡ªhe¡¯d be the human to dissect it first. As I nodded, Sally chimed in. ¡°Jimmy, did you experience it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, it was a month before I graduated.¡± After answering her, Jimmy looked back at me. ¡°Back then, it was really¡­ I¡¯ve realized what it was like to have my hairs stand on end and feel a chill down my spine.¡± As if he couldn¡¯t forget the shock of that time, he bit his lip. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep well for a few days after that. I dreamed of them moving for a while.¡± ¡°Them¡­?¡± Jimmy looked up and made eye contact with me. ¡°The Legend of the Blind Statue. Have you heard of it?¡± The Blind Statue. It was a ghost story about statues built in places where the lingering wills of the dead remain, such as a cemetery or crematorium. The statues were ordinary in that they don¡¯t move when someone looks at them. The moment no one¡¯s watching, the ¡°creature¡± suddenly moves its limbs and approaches the living. ¡°Greyfriars Kirkyard, a large cemetery in Edinburgh¡¯s Old Town. There, I was¡­¡± Although the public dismisses it as nonsense of the insane or the ghost stories that children would tell, having experienced countless mysteries and the unknown, I was convinced they were true. ¡°I saw those damn statues moving like they were alive.¡± Jimmy¡¯s pale complexion as he faced me proved the statement wasn¡¯t false. *** Despite his weak appearance, Jimmy Barry was known for his courage. At the time of the notorious ¡°first dissection¡± in anatomy class, where even the most reserved man vomits at least once. ¡°Professor, as you¡¯ve instructed, I cut open its stomach. What should we do now?¡± Not only his peers but professors admired him for dissecting the body with a steady hand. He wasn¡¯t just fearless, his skills with a scalpel were unbelievable and very accurate. Professor Remington, who was in charge of surgeries at the Edinburgh Medical School, had kept an eye on Jimmy. ¡°You¡¯ll be one of the best surgeons in Edinburgh and London.¡± Thanks to this, Jimmy became his teaching assistant, which may be the source of his troubles. ¡°Jimmy, just once. Can you help me one more time?¡± In Edinburgh, it was customary for doctors to take turns doing autopsies whenever an unidentified body was found. ¡°I¡¯m very busy with my academic work. I¡¯ll pay you more than twice as much as last time.¡± Just because Jimmy had been too prominent in anatomy dissections, his professor, who had no experience in autopsies, gave him this job. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m grateful the pay is pretty high, but¡­¡± The problem was when he went home after the autopsy. There was only one way out of the morgue heading to the main gate. It was crossing the endless cemetery between them. Under the dark sky as if lightning were about to strike, various gravestones could be seen. The statues around the cemetery were either broken or had missing parts, so it was terrifying to see them. ¡°¡­Why couldn¡¯t they make another entrance?¡± Jimmy murmured quietly as he looked at the ominous scenery that would befit the end of an era. Suddenly, he remembered what his colleague Willy said. ¡°Jimmy, are you crazy? Walking around the Greyfriars Kirkyard in the middle of the night is suicide!¡± CH 21 This huge cemetery housed the body of a wicked man named George McKenzie. In front of his tombstone, a friend of Willy¡¯s was pranked and suffered an unexplained burn. ¡°Jimmy, if you want to go there, please remember what I¡¯m about to say.¡± ¡°You must never close both your eyes at the same time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t slow down. Keep your eyes open.¡± Jimmy responded, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Willy.¡± He gave a helpless smile. ¡°Talking like that will bring you nothing but trouble.¡± He knew well it was a joke to scare him, but he was forced to admit its authenticity. It was nicknamed the ¡°Most Haunted Cemetery in Britain¡±, and was a place where all kinds of strange phenomena occurred. Jimmy shook his head and put away his fear. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± He started walking to the entrance. Caw! Caw! Jimmy heard a strange noise. Something started to flap its wings and rushed in front of him. ¡°Argh!¡± Jimmy screamed and closed his eyes. He flailed his arms around to chase away the bird. Caw! Caw! More flapping. There seemed to be more than one bird. Jimmy closed his eyes and felt several beaks peck at him. ¡°Hey! Stop it!¡± Jimmy tried to swat the birds away. Things would be easier if he opened his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t open them because he was scared. The image of a black bird rushing toward him remained in his mind¡¯s eye. ¡°Please go away! You damn birds!¡± While trying to pitifully chase away his unknown attackers, Jimmy felt a cold sweat. When he still flailed his arms around, he felt something hard and cold, nothing like the soft feathers of a bird. ¡°¡­¡± With his hair standing on end, he got goosebumps. Come to think of it¡­ The birds had disappeared completely. The moment Jimmy slowly opened his eyes to the silence around him. ¡°¡­!¡± What in front of him was none other than¡­ A statue. A statue with a strange appearance because half of its face was missing. Jimmy could have sworn it was standing at the front gate of the cemetery. ¡°¡­¡± Looking behind him, there was another statue. Jimmy gulped. With his heart beating with fear, Jimmy looked to his left and to his right. Front. Sides. Behind. Four statues surrounded him. They didn¡¯t have any real eyes, but Jimmy was certain. They were staring at him. ¡°You can¡¯t close your eyes.¡± Based on what Willy said, something else came to mind. If Jimmy closed his eyes¡­ They would move. He wanted to scream, but nothing came out of his mouth. Fear flowed through every blood vessel in his body. With fear enveloping him, his clammy hands and feet couldn¡¯t move. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Jimmy fainted. *** At the climax of Jimmy¡¯s story, Sally screamed. ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jimmy and I turned to look at her at the same time; she blushed and excused herself. ¡°I like scary things, but¡­ Ah, I got really scared, hehe.¡± Smiling helplessly, Jimmy said, ¡°Anyway, I felt like I was dead and alive at the same time. I normally have nerves of steel when it comes to most things¡­¡± Even now, he shook his head as if to push the memory to the back of his mind. ¡°For the first time, I felt like I was going to die because I was so scared.¡± I thought about what I was told. ¡°Did they attack you, Jimmy?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When you opened your eyes, four statues surrounded you.¡± Jimmy nodded with his eyes closed. ¡°They either ran at you or tried to keep you there¡­ Were you injured in the process?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They might have been pointing to something.¡± ¡°Really? Where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Regardless¡­¡± Jimmy furrowed his brow before saying, ¡°When I woke up, I didn¡¯t have a scratch on my body.¡± ¡°What about the sculptures?¡± ¡°They returned to their original positions.¡± Sally gasped at Jimmy¡¯s response. He sighed. ¡°If they attacked me then, I wouldn¡¯t be here. So, did you like the story?¡± A voice that I had been waiting to hear then spoke. ¡°My apostle, Emily. I will give you orders in the name of the king¡­¡± ¡­Got it. I nodded, barely holding back my joy. ¡°I love it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. If you want, I can give you a tour of the cemetery. I¡¯m very familiar with the place.¡± I couldn¡¯t be any happier. ¡°After I fainted, I heard that the statues were a bit odd-looking.¡± ¡°They looked weird?¡± ¡°Once the night ends, their expressions and pose changes. It¡¯s horrifying.¡± That was why he was told not to close his eyes. I committed Jimmy¡¯s story to memory. *** That night. I told Jimmy¡¯s story to Helena who returned from having dinner with an acquaintance. As soon as she heard me say ¡°living statue,¡± she said, ¡°That¡¯s a traditional ghost story.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Reading a book while leaning against the bed, Helena faced me. She took off her reading glasses, put them down on the bedside table, and continued to talk. ¡°It¡¯s a normal statue that we see until no one¡¯s looking at it. A ghost story about a living statue¡­ It¡¯s a topic that appeared in common folk tales.¡± After reflecting on her words, I said, ¡°Do humans fear things that resemble themselves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it. I think there¡¯s a historical reason.¡± Crossing her arms, Helena continued, ¡°The church made a lot of statues modeled after saints to attract a large number of ignorant believers, right?¡± It was ironic that a church that prohibited idol worship used an ¡°idol¡± for its own purposes. Helena added this was the source of many ¡°scary stories about statues¡± throughout Europe. ¡°Let me gather some more data on this first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Helena.¡± I kissed her on the cheek and returned to my room. When I lay on the bed, I kept thinking about what Jimmy said earlier. ¡°You can¡¯t close your eyes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lower your guard and keep your eyes open.¡± A sculpture that moves as soon as humans close their eyes. Was it because the image was so uncanny? I fell asleep immediately because I was tired from the day¡¯s activities. I dreamed of sculptures coming out to grab my limbs. They rushed at me regardless of whether I opened or closed my eyes. Bang! Bang, bang! Instead of running away, I shot them with my gun. *** Staying at Mr. Graham¡¯s country house in Edinburgh was delightful. ¡°Emily, should we go out today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± When I woke up in the morning, I enjoyed breakfast prepared by the servants and went horseback riding with Henry. For lunch, I played cards with Helena and Sally and looked around the nearby tourist spots. In the evening, I stopped by the University of Edinburgh to meet with Jimmy. On the third day, I went to see Jimmy in front of the medical school building as usual. He looked at me and asked in an awkward manner, ¡°Ma¡¯am, does this mean you¡¯re doing me a favor if you¡¯re here to pick me up like this?¡± Was he talking about having a relationship that could be seen as us being lovers to others? It wasn¡¯t that difficult. ¡°Yes.¡± Jimmy smiled, relieved. ¡°I was nervous, but I didn¡¯t expect you to agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a cooler person than I appear.¡± Jimmy nodded as he glanced at my face. ¡°I think I understand. May I escort you, my lady?¡± I rested my hand on his arm. I pretended not to look, but the gaze of the surrounding college students stung. A couple of people staring was unusual, but for them to pay this much attention¡­ It meant they were curious about Jimmy. Jimmy Miranda Barry may have lived in a world where such curiosity was part of his daily routine. ¡­And excessive curiosity can easily turn into hostility. ¡°Shall we go, darling?¡± I stuck myself to Jimmy and gave him a pet name. I heard a slight gasp coming from those who pretended not to know us. ¡°What do you think? This is enough, right?¡± Jimmy looked back at me and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough.¡± He and I got into the carriage. Looking out the window, I saw the medical school students who couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off our carriage as it left. ¡°Oh, how funny.¡± There was a giggle. Jimmy had a silly smile. ¡°You¡¯re very¡­¡± ¡°Hm? I have a great personality?¡± ¡°No, not quite.¡± That was what I said, though. Jimmy seemed quite content. CH 22 That evening, I returned from a pleasant meal with Jimmy at a traditional Scottish restaurant. Personally, I liked the dish called haggis the most. It had a taste that reminded me of a sundae I had in my previous life. ¡°The English say haggis is disgusting, but that¡¯s nonsense from people who don¡¯t know anything about food!¡± Jimmy, someone from Edinburgh, seemed to have a lot of negative feelings about England, but he was very happy to see me happily eat haggis. Shortly after returning to the mansion. ¡°Emily, come here for a second.¡± Helena called for me, so I entered her room. I quickly read the papers she had handed me, and I found myself reading them in awe. ¡°This is¡­¡± Britain¡¯s most haunted cemetery, Greyfriars Kirkyard. These documents pertained to an investigation of some of the statues there. Helena explained, ¡°The statues Jimmy saw moving, I looked into where they originated from. All sources point to Lille, which is in France.¡± It was bizarre. Originally, in the early 15th century, it was said that the statue of a saint was created by the residents of Lille to honor the souls of martyrs. At that time, the villagers suffered under the rule of a tyrant and were exploited by the lord. The parish priest and his clergy revealed this to the world. The indignant lord then murdered the priest and his people. ¡°But thanks to this, the king¡¯s army was dispatched, and the people who escaped from the evil lord built the statues to console the souls of the dead.¡± Helena added that these statues were called Aveugle R¨¦v¨¦lateur. Which translated to Blind Revealer. I murmured the impressive name under m breath and took her word for it. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s a more touching story than I expected.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s one more interesting fact. According to an urban legend, these blind revealers want to show something¡­¡± Touching a corner of the document, Helena continued, ¡°They move their bodies and point in a particular direction.¡± As soon as I heard that, I remembered what I heard from Jimmy a few days ago. ¡°They were pointing at something.¡± If that was the case, what were the statues trying to tell him? *** Once I left Helena¡¯s room, Mr. Henry¡¯s head maid was waiting for me. ¡°Miss Emily, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Her hesitation in bringing it up slightly baffled me. ¡°¡­Was he waiting to eat with me?¡± The maid nodded, embarrassed. Obviously, when I left the mansion, I told the servants that I wouldn¡¯t have dinner with him, but the message didn¡¯t seem to get delivered. ¡°Oh, no.¡± When I went to Mr. Henry to explain the situation, he shook his head, saying it was fine. He really was a gentleman among gentlemen. ¡°There must have been some sort of mistake in the process. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea later.¡± After he finished his meal, Henry and I enjoyed some refreshments in the drawing room. Time passed. In the drawing room on the first floor of the mansion. On the table, where Mr. Henry and I sat facing each other, there were small scones, butter, jam, and cheese. ¡°The tea tastes wonderful.¡± As I took a sip of the fragrant, bitter black tea, Henry smiled softly and nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t say it enough, but the maid who¡¯s in charge of the kitchen is very skilled.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Did you enjoy your dinner?¡± ¡°The restaurant Jimmy showed me was very good. The dish called haggis was more palatable than I thought¡­¡± I answered casually. Suddenly, his expression darkened. ¡°¡­It was Jimmy who had dinner with you?¡± ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Mr. Henry bit his lip, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Never mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t care about his response, but¡­ Henry¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good enough to continue being insensitive. Wasn¡¯t that the expression he had when we first came to the mansion? In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but cup his chin and raise his head. His eyes were almost bulging out of their eye sockets. ¡°Henry, look me in the eye.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking. I won¡¯t be disappointed no matter what you say.¡± Henry Langham, whose lips had been pressed into a thin line for a long time, spoke only after I let go of his chin. ¡°Well, actually¡­¡± A business acquaintance he met earlier in the afternoon told him something. ¡°Look, Henry, there¡¯s the woman rumored to be in love with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say things so recklessly. She and I are just good friends.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not dawdle on the important things. Anyway, Mrs. Carter, right? The most beautiful widow in London.¡± ¡°Mrs. Carter, why¡­¡± The acquaintance kept talking about it for no reason at all. ¡°I think she¡¯s in that kind of relationship with a doctor, wouldn¡¯t you say, old chap?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re disgracing her honor¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying? I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Henry, who didn¡¯t believe him, even punched his chest like he was frustrated. ¡°I saw her being escorted by a man in front of the Edinburgh Medical School building and climb into a carriage you gave her!¡± I stared at Mr. Henry who had finished recounting the conversation. He couldn¡¯t say anything more with his head down, but some time passed before he spoke again. ¡°I scolded my friend, saying he shouldn¡¯t just gossip.¡± He looked at me with sad eyes. ¡°I know it¡¯s very silly of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Emily, no matter who you meet, no matter what you¡¯re doing with Jimmy, you¡¯re free to do it. And I¡­ don¡¯t deserve to be jealous of Jimmy.¡± Henry Langham¡¯s expression darkened even more. Well, I should do something before it gets worse. I spoke frankly. ¡°Henry, it¡¯s true that I met up with Jimmy. As your friend said, we got into a carriage together.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes were tainted with shock, as if he didn¡¯t want it to be true. ¡°But it was because of Jimmy¡¯s request.¡± I briefly described what Jimmy wanted me to do in a respectable way. Mr. Henry looked convinced when I said it was only to clear up the misunderstanding that Jimmy was receiving. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get any strange ideas, all right? Oh, I¡¯ll bring Jimmy here next time and we can talk about it.¡± Jimmy said he¡¯d visit the mansion at a later date. Mr. Henry¡¯s face turned red when I added an explanation. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve shown you such an ugly side of myself¡­¡± ¡°One more thing.¡± I rose from my seat with a smile. ¡°In the future, if you have any questions, please ask me directly, okay?¡±¡¯ ¡°¡­All right.¡± I approached him, who had moved his head away like a child reflecting on his mistakes, and kissed him lightly on the cheek. ¡°Good night.¡± When I reached the door and looked back, I saw Henry, who was stiff as a stone with his hand on his cheek. How cute. I chuckled and returned to my room. *** Two days after that. I was alone in a strange place. ¡°If you need more information about the statues, will you meet them?¡± Not only did Helena inform me of the Legend of the Living and Moving Statues, but she also pinpointed their distribution channels. Thanks to this, I made an appointment with McMerrin, an antique dealer and art expert who¡¯s famous in Edinburgh. This was McMerrin¡¯s shop. It had a luxurious vibe to it. As I walked inside, the bell on the door rang. ¡°Welcome.¡± A young man who was guarding the shop greeted me. ¡°I have an appointment with Mr. McMerrin.¡± Another door opened and a large, middle-aged man appeared. With a red face and neat appearance, he asked, ¡°Are you Mrs. Carter?¡± ¡°Yes. I have an appointment with Mr. McMerrin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m George McMerrin. Nice you meet you, ma¡¯am.¡± George McMerrin. It was a name I heard from somewhere, but that was it. ¡°Nice to meet you as well.¡± Soon the man looked at me with a troubled smile. ¡°I heard of you from Mrs. Blavatsky. What should we do?¡± When asked what had happened, McMerrin scratched the back of his head and explained the situation. He put time aside in his schedule to meet me, but a regular called him all of a sudden. ¡°Suddenly, there¡¯s something that needs to¡­¡± It was a situation I understood. Most of these antique-collecting customers were aristocrats, and most of them could afford anyone with their money. Only those who provide excellent services to such people could survive in the world of business. ¡°He¡¯s the most important customer of our store, and I know it¡¯s rude of me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I shrugged. I couldn¡¯t endanger this man¡¯s livelihood to get some information. McMerrin¡¯s face lit up as if relieved by my words. ¡°Thank you very much! You¡¯re very kind. Oh, speaking of which¡­¡± He pointed to the young man acting as a guard for the shop. ¡°That¡¯s Simon, a friend who looks after the store when I¡¯m away. He knows more about the Living and Moving Sculptures than I do, so why don¡¯t you two chat for a bit?¡± I looked at the young man. His clothes were very shabby, but¡­ Only then did I recognize he was a very handsome man ill-suited to work as a guard for such a place. I wonder why. Even though this was my first time meeting him, I felt strange. At the same time, a mysterious anxiety crept inside my chest. CH 23 ¡°I know him¡­ Yes, that has to be it.¡± Maybe I was a little out of it. The young man returned my gaze with a seductive smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead and excuse myself. My deepest apologies, Mrs. Carter.¡± McMerrin quickly left the store. The door rattled shut behind him. ¡°This way.¡± I followed the young man into the reception room. It was decorated with exotic artworks from faraway countries such as Africa and South America. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Carter. I heard you¡¯re quite fascinated by the statues at the Edinburgh cemetery.¡± Contrary to his sullen face, he raised his head and spoke in a mellow tone. It was a voice that was solemn and difficult to guess the age. This voice¡­ I¡¯m sure I heard it before! But where? Where did I hear it? Why do I feel like I met him before? ¡°I work under Mr. McMerrin as a handyman and receptionist, but I also have a personal interest in this.¡± A handyman. Art shops often possessed heavy objects such as sculptures, so it was common to hire people who could do manual labor. However¡­ The man in front of me seemed nowhere near that description. Although he was dressed in rags, his hands revealed he never had to do such work in his life. There was also the way he talked. Although he had the unique accent from Edinburgh, it was clear he was a person of higher education with his choice of words. ¡­I had a gut feeling that he was lying to me. But why? ¡°People say these living, moving sculptures are but a mere ghost story¡­¡± I carefully scrutinized the features of the man who continued to speak. His dark, blonde hair, stylish and neat, shone softly under the light of the lamp. His skin, pale enough to see his veins, sharp nose, and lips gave off a noble yet sensual impression. ¡°Very few had seen the statues alive and moving like I have while working under Mr. McMerrin.¡± ¡°¡­You experienced it a number of times?¡± I leaned forward a bit and expressed my interest. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. In addition¡­¡± The man smiled, his half-closed eyes like crescent moons. It was a kind of grin that made people blush if they weren¡¯t immune to such charm. ¡°The villagers who made these statues called them Blind Revealers.¡± His words, spoken in a languid yet strangely self-indulgent tone, continued. ¡°Perhaps it is because of their name that these sculptures have repeatedly revealed to the public undisclosed affairs.¡± Scandals of high-ranking government officials. A well-known celebrity abusing his own child. A seemingly sound business was actually the center of crime and so on. Those who owned these ¡°blind revealer¡± sculptures were exposed to the full extent of their chivalry. ¡°Every time, the owner disposed of these strange statues which soon found themselves in this remote Scottish cemetery.¡± ¡°They have quite the story to them.¡± With a few words exchanged between us, the man also explained how the statues revealed these acts of evil. When someone who could interpret their message appeared, they slowly moved toward that person when he or she wasn¡¯t looking at them. They point their fingers to where the ¡°injustice rests¡±. ¡°If you look at where they point, you can see where the corruption is, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± The man smiled as if satisfied with my reaction. Those blue, sunken eyes looked cold enough to cast their own shadows. The moment our gazes met. ¡°By the way.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The man looked a little flustered because he didn¡¯t expect me to ask. Then, he smiled brightly, took out his nametag from his pocket, and put it on his chest. ¡°Simon Armoryit. A, R, M, O, R, Y, I, T. Armoryit.¡± I glanced at the letters on the nametag. [Simon Armoryit] As I stared at his last name with a unique spelling, suddenly, someone¡¯s voice from a distant memory rang in my head. ¡°I love anagrams. It¡¯s merely a different arrangement of letters, yet it shows the possibility how everything can be different.¡± An anagram. At that moment, the letters that made up ¡°Armoryit¡± flashed before my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s laughable, to say the least. Who is the judge that determines what is justice and what is injustice?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If a statue asked me if I could judge such a thing by my own will, I am bound to feel skeptical.¡± In contrast to his bright expression, he calmly talked about his way of thinking in a masculine yet powerful voice. I realized the answer and couldn¡¯t afford to respond to it. Instead¡­ ¡°¡­James.¡± I randomly threw out my only card. Hearing that name, the man unconsciously turned his head to look at me. ¡°Oh, I meant Simon. I¡¯m sorry, I was confused for a second.¡± The moment my ¡°bewildered¡± expression was reflected in his silverish blue eyes, I quickly stood up. ¡°Come to think of it, I forgot I had an afternoon appointment. Thank you very much for today¡¯s conversation¡­ I¡¯ll leave first.¡± As soon as I turned around without listening to the other person¡¯s answer, I felt goosebumps. At the same time, I felt the air change around me, and a stabbing sensation in the back of my head. ¡°I had a great time as well, ma¡¯am.¡± I slowly looked back. Although his way of talking was still polite, the young man¡¯s face had an expression quite different from his previous, welcoming one. ¡°For some reason, I have a feeling we will meet again soon.¡± A face suitable for a person looking down at his subordinates. ¡­The moment I saw his expression, my vague feeling turned into conviction. There was a fear that made my hairs stand on end. ¡°¡­¡± I rushed out of the reception room without saying anything. I pushed the door as if I was being chased. I got into the car, leaving behind that rattling bell. ¡°Return to the mansion immediately!¡± The driver started the car. Even as the scenery outside the window slowly moved away, my racing heart didn¡¯t calm down. It kept beating like I had just run 100 meters. An unknown amount of time had passed. Outside the car window, I could see that McMerrin¡¯s shop had become a dot and disappeared. I couldn¡¯t get the face of the man who smiled at me out of my head. Although he introduced himself as Simon Armoryit, I was confident it was a pseudonym. Armoryit was just an anagram of Moriarty. Who was he? Sherlock Holmes¡¯s archenemy, the worst criminal of them all, the Napoleon of Crime. ¡­He was Professor James Moriarty. Also. He was the person who had killed me two times already. ¡­Henry killed me while being possessed by an evil spirit, but James Moriarty killed me like I was an insect getting in the way of his goals. * * * It¡¯s been two days since I went to McMerrin¡¯s art shop. In the meantime, I tried not to think about Professor Moriarty, but despite my efforts, the memory didn¡¯t easily leave my head. So far, I had died 23 times. The twelfth and thirteenth deaths were because of Professor James Moriarty. Did it happen when the fire broke out at the train station? It was known to many that a drunken, homeless man set fire to the place in a fit of anger. In reality, it was an event in which the mystery of the unknown worked. James Moriarty and his men were also involved. ¡°Boss, what are we going to do? Emily Carter, wife of the late Randolph Carter¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that damn Randolph Carter. And what do you mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t forget that cold, amused voice. ¡°Just kill her properly.¡± My twelfth death was getting shot through the head by one of his men. My thirteenth death was when I was pushed off the highest floor of Big Ben. James Moriarty, who I was facing at the time, had his whole face burned by an ¡°unquenchable flame¡± from a monster. ¡°That was why I didn¡¯t recognize you at first.¡± But that smooth, baritone voice. That unique skill of making people nervous which only made me curious. In any case. I had gone half a year back in time after my thirteenth death. Aside from my experience of the end of the world, this was the furthest I went back in time. Before I even faced James Moriarty, I first intervened in a certain case and solved it by nipping it in the bud. It was thanks to me that Moriarty¡¯s face was fine. Yet how did I come across him like this? I thought about the memories of Moriarty I had experienced in previous timelines. I couldn¡¯t find anything that could be related to those ¡°living statues.¡± ¡°Emily, what sort of deep thoughts are you having?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­¡± Helena was here with me, who had a dark expression all the time ever since I returned from McMerrin¡¯s shop. I didn¡¯t tell her anything about James Moriarty. The fewer people know who he was, the better. Even in those other times, he kept his identity a secret. That meant those who knew his secrets weren¡¯t allowed to live for long. When I didn¡¯t explain myself, Helena narrowed her eyes. ¡°¡­You¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Helena stared at me, and for a moment her gaze was as still as the surface of a lake. Then, she returned to her normal self with a smile. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t pry. You¡¯ve never done this before¡­ Oh, here.¡± She handed me an envelope with the scent of a high-quality perfume. Once the wax seal was broken, I saw there was an invitation. [Dear Mrs. Emily Carter, I¡¯d like to invite you to my villa. Your good friend, James Moriarty.] CH 24 The location and time were written at the bottom. On the last line, the name James Moriarty was signed beautifully. Helena¡¯s eyes widened when she confirmed who the sender was. ¡°Baron James Moriarty? Do you know him?¡± In this world, James Moriarty was a young socialite. He was the heir to an old aristocratic family, a lover of the arts who supported young artists, and above all, was famous for his handsome looks. ¡­No one would think he was the Back-alley King. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The moment I tried to answer her curious gaze, red letters slowly appeared on the invitation in my hand. ¡­It was a ¡°suggestion¡± from the King in Yellow. [Yesterday¡¯s enemy is today¡¯s comrade.] No way, you want me to be allied with Moriarty? I tried to think more about the meaning behind it several times, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do such a thing. The fear of Baron Moriarty was too great compared to the benefits of working with him. It was best not to have a relationship with such a dangerous person in the first place. With that in mind, I threw the invitation from him into the trash. *** Since the day after receiving an ominous invitation from James Moriarty. I started a full-scale investigation. Of course, my targets were the Living and Moving Statues at the Greyfriars Kirkyard. I used Jimmy in the process. ¡°What? You want to see the statues move for yourself?¡± Let¡¯s just say I wanted to use them as the main subject of the next novel. I wanted to experience the strange phenomenon for myself. Jimmy clicked his tongue in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll faint from fear. I warned you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t faint.¡± ¡°Did you think I was joking? I have nerves of steel compared to everyone else.¡± Jimmy tried to dissuade me several times, but I didn¡¯t give in. To summarize the information I heard from Simon Armoryit, or James Moriarty, from McMerrin¡¯s art shop. The following conditions must be met to experience the strange phenomenon of a ¡°living and moving statue¡±: The basis for my conclusion wasn¡¯t dangerous but simple. The only purpose of these statues was to reveal the hidden truth, right? I never hurt anyone before, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll happen to me. Yet Jimmy didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°Emily, if anything happens to you¡ª¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°In the case that you faint, won¡¯t you need someone to take you to safety?¡± Jimmy sighed as if he was truly frustrated. What he said made sense, so I nodded. At the same time, will it really matter? Since if I die, I¡¯ll simply just come back to life. Perhaps because of that, I didn¡¯t have a sense of danger since I could go through infinite regressions. Anyway. Jimmy and I came to the cemetery, but we agreed I¡¯d go in alone and make a signal if anything happened. 11 P.M., in front of the gate of Britain¡¯s most haunted cemetery. Jimmy told the coachman to come back in an hour, then looked back at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting here. Be sure to use this if anything happens.¡± He handed me a flare gun. I looked at it for a moment. ¡°Thank you, Jimmy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. My juniors also told me the cemetery recently got a new sexton.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I didn¡¯t care, but Jimmy seemed disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally, and there¡¯s something wrong and creepy about him¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Still, that old man was quite close to me¡­ I think I¡¯d feel better if he was still here.¡± Jimmy also added that his friend, Willy, the one who told him the story about the Living and Moving Statues, was the person to introduce him. ¡°Willy, he¡¯s quite charming. He has a good personality, so he gets along with everyone.¡± ¡°Does he work with you at the university?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s been a while since he left his hometown to start a business.¡± Tilting his head, Jimmy continued, ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t heard from him in a while. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Jimmy¡¯s gaze returned to the flare gun in my hand. ¡°Regardless, don¡¯t lose it. And be careful, all right?¡± He treated me like a kid. I smiled and nodded. Even as I got out of the carriage and went past the main gate, Jimmy¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave my back. He was worried for no reason. He was concerned I would pass out from fear because of how terrible the cemetery looked. However, it felt as comfortable as my home. And today, I was wearing hunting pants and a jacket. They were easy to move around in. I walked confidently into the cemetery. Various gravestones were around me. The old, skinny trees looked like monsters. One could even hear the ominous cries of crows from somewhere. It was a strange, gloomy place, but¡­ ¡°Why am I so used to it?¡± Perhaps it was because I had seen so many horrors since I was the apostle of the King in Yellow. It felt normal. I stumbled and found the statues in question. This was it. A parish priest with half his face missing. The congregation had one arm, one leg, and one hand each. I stopped in front of the ¡°blind revealer¡± who seemed to be watching me with empty eyes. I looked at them and murmured softly, ¡°¡­Show me the truth.¡± I closed my eyes. Darkness encompassed my entire vision. It was completely dark, probably because it was nighttime. How long should I stay like this? A certain amount of time passed since I closed my eyes. I could sense the damp air surrounding the entire cemetery. A distant cackle. While I didn¡¯t know when I should open my eyes, there was a disgusting, fishy smell. All my other senses were warning me. ¡­To get away from here. I can¡¯t. 30 seconds had passed since I closed my eyes. Perhaps because of the tension, my palms began to sweat, but I couldn¡¯t leave. When will I get an order from the King in Yellow? I was still standing in the dark. Creak. ¡­I heard something. It wasn¡¯t a vague feeling. I definitely heard something. I sensed it approaching me, yet there was no warmth or smell. It had to be. Yes¡­ I stretched out my hand slowly. Let¡¯s see. I touched something cold and hard. At the same time, the whole cemetery was completely silent. Slowly, I opened my eyes. I was prepared for it, but¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± At the sight of the grotesque statue right in front of my face, I jumped without realizing it. ¡°¡­¡± My heart raced from the growing fear inside my body. I looked at the statue, ignoring my fight-or-flight response. This was the statue of a priest. Half of his face was missing, and he appeared older than the other statues. He was pointing somewhere while looking at me. That way¡­ Another statue stood 200 meters away. And there was another statue nearby. The third statue pointed to a fourth one which was located farther away. I walked slowly to where the last statue stood. It looked unstable without one of its legs, yet it was gesturing toward somewhere with a painful, sad expression. ¡°Where¡­ are you leading me?¡± The moment I looked in the direction the statue was pointing in, I realized where I was. This place was none other than¡­ The morgue! My heart was filled with anxiety and fear. It looked like a normal building, but it was actually an ominous place that smelled of death from the inside. I took a deep breath and regained my composure. Following the statues, I reached for the back door of the morgue. Jimmy said people weren¡¯t allowed to enter in this manner. He said he only was here to perform an autopsy with the permission of a professor; he only used the front door. But I wasn¡¯t going to let that stop me. Let¡¯s go. Fortunately, the back door was half-open. I stepped inside carefully so that I didn¡¯t make a sound. The inside of the morgue was dim, and the stench of death circled around me. I felt nauseated. With a distant oil lamp as the only source of light, I moved forward. I ventured into the long, narrow hallway. Finally, a vast space appeared before me. ¡°¡­¡± The coffins caught my eye. There was the silhouette of something under a coffin lid that wasn¡¯t properly closed. What was in there? Just imagining it made my heart explode. Someone put their hand on my shoulder. Ah! ¡°¡­!¡± Swallowing down the scream that was about to burst out, I looked behind me slowly. CH 25 The person behind me. Was¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t believe I almost screamed because of you¡­¡± I whispered in resentment. Jimmy grinned and said, ¡°Were you surprised?¡± ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± He shrugged. ¡°No matter how much I thought about it, it¡¯s not good for a man to let a lady like you go to a place like this alone¡­¡± Not good for a man. I scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say you¡¯re here because you were worried about me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here because I was worried. Happy now?¡± Thump. Thump. I heard footsteps in the hallway I was in earlier. ¡°¡­!¡± There was no need for anyone else to be here. Jimmy and I exchanged glances. I quickly lifted the tapestry hanging on a wall and found a hollow space behind it. ¡°Jimmy, this way.¡± We hid safely in the wall behind the tapestry. Thump. A giant man entered the room with loud footsteps. His head was abnormally large, and his rough-looking skin was as dark as a corpse¡¯s. His eyes were out of focus, and his arms were as thick as a wooden ball. It was evident blood wasn¡¯t flowing properly. He approached the coffin with a robot-like gait as if being manipulated by someone. The man slowly lifted the lid of the coffin with a blank face. ¡°¡­¡± Holding our breath, Jimmy and I watched what the man was about to do. ¡°That thing,¡± whispered Jimmy who noticed the sparkling object in the man¡¯s right hand. ¡°What¡¯s he doing with that scalpel?¡± We soon found out the answer. ¡­The man began to stab whatever was in the coffin, presumably a corpse. ¡°¡­!¡± While Jimmy was shocked, I didn¡¯t take my eyes off of the man. He soon took out something like a syringe and injected a blue liquid into the body. Then he grabbed something from a bowl and rubbed it on the body¡¯s face and sprinkled dirt from a bag he brought in from somewhere. Finally, after finishing the preparations, the man began to chant a prayer of some sort. ¡°My father in heaven¡­ Bring the perfect, complete chaos down to this world¡­¡± The phrase itself was grotesque. And the prayer, which was spoken in English at first, began to be uttered in an unknown language. ¡°Sebehy er rut ta desheret¡­¡± A guttural pronunciation from one¡¯s throat. That alone gave me chills as if my hair was going to stand on end. ¡°Iw iyin s n kekw¡­¡± The corpse looked like it just sprung out of its grave while covered in dirt. Perhaps a long time had passed since it had died; the body was green and its blue face was stained with dried blood. ¡°What the¡­¡± Jimmy gasped. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­ Willy.¡± Willy was his friend who recently left his hometown. Why was he here? Jimmy¡¯s face was pale, either due to shock or fear. He shook as if he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of him. He started to mutter as if obsessed with something. ¡°I knew it. I knew it was weird¡­ he didn¡¯t contact me¡­¡± Before I could do anything, Jimmy ran out. ¡°Jimmy!¡± I wasn¡¯t able to grab him in time. Jimmy, angered, punched the man. ¡°You bastard! Willy¡­ What did you do to Willy!¡± The prayer stopped. The body that was standing upright on its own, because of the magic involved. Thud! It fell back into the coffin like a puppet with its strings cut. Gnashing his teeth, the man slowly turned around. Jimmy seemed to have lost his mind. ¡°What did you do to my friend!¡± Despite Jimmy¡¯s efforts, the man remained motionless, seemingly unaffected because of his size. ¡°If it goes on like this¡­¡± The very moment I took out a pistol from my inner coat pocket. A terrible scream resounded. When I raised my head, I saw Jimmy being stabbed by the man. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Jimmy!¡± Even as the light of his life quickly went out of his eyes, Jimmy still managed to speak. ¡°Please¡­ Run¡­ away¡­¡± I had no intention of doing that. ¡°I¡¯ll save you, Jimmy.¡± I ran out of space. ¡°Jimmy!¡± The man¡¯s attention shifted to me because I shouted on purpose. Immediately, he pulled the knife out of Jimmy¡¯s body and ran toward me. ¡°Take this!¡± But because I didn¡¯t protect my body with anything. Hah. The sharp edge pierced my chest. Of course he aimed for my chest. Although I felt the pain, the time of my suffering will be over soon. ¡°Tch¡­¡± When he pulled out the knife that stabbed my chest, blood gushed out. I aimed my pistol straight at the smiling man with a disgusting face. It didn¡¯t matter since I would come back to life anyway. Click. ¡°What¡­¡± The man eyes were filled with fear. It wasn¡¯t the fact I was in pain¡­ but wasn¡¯t it unfair I was the only one to suffer such a thing alone? The man stepped back, but I was faster. Bang! ¡°Augh!¡± A shriek echoing in the room alongside the permeating smell of gunpowder. The moment the man fell to the floor with a thud, my whole body froze and my head was spinning. After a while, I heard a familiar voice. ¡°Disobedient Apostle Emily¡­ I will personally turn back your time¡­¡± Disobedient Apostle. I almost laughed. From the King in Yellow¡¯s perspective, it may feel that way. The King¡¯s Protection, the infinite regression, was given when an apostle dies. There was only one unwritten rule that must never be broken. Never. I couldn¡¯t kill myself with my own hands. *** ¡°Ow¡­¡± An unpleasant sensation as if someone was trying to force my brain out of my skull. I shuddered and groaned. Helena, who was next to me, turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I tried to say more, but I couldn¡¯t finish my words while in agony. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°¡­My head.¡± After groaning from pain much more intense than usual, Helena helped me lie down on the bed. I took in a deep breath. Don¡¯t tell me there was a penalty for trying to kill yourself. With a worried look, Helena asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re worried about¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± When I answered in a weak voice, Helena closed her mouth and stared at me silently. Her gaze seemed to contain an incomprehensible emotion. ¡°You should rest, Emily.¡± The moment I sat up, I asked a question. ¡°Helena, what¡¯s the date today?¡± ¡°All of a sudden¡­¡± She was dumbfounded but gave me today¡¯s date. I realized I had returned to the day I received the invitation from Baron Moriarty. What that meant was clear. I had to accept his invitation and become his ally. I sighed because I hated it, but I put the invitation into my pocket. Fortunately or unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have new memories. ¡­Well, some memories may have disappeared. ¡°Come to think of it, Helena.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said the other day that my husband and I often quarreled three months before he disappeared.¡± ¡°Oh, that. I didn¡¯t hear much from Randolph, I don¡¯t think.¡± Nodding, Helena continued to talk. Randolph had told her that I went out barefoot somewhere like I was sleepwalking. It wasn¡¯t normal for me to go out without saying anything, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to stay out long. After doing that, I acted as if I didn¡¯t remember. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe Randolph at first. I thought you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Then¡­¡± She furrowed her brow and sighed. ¡°One time I visited your house without telling you beforehand.¡± Randolph, who had an unscheduled business trip, asked her to do it. He was worried about me being alone, so he requested Helena stop by once in a while when she had the time. ¡°Was I like a child?¡± When I clicked my tongue, Helena shook her head. ¡°At first I thought Randolph was being overprotective. Then I went to your house¡­¡± She explained she witnessed something strange. ¡­I was talking to someone in the drawing room, and it was someone unexpected. My eyes widened at the name that came out of her mouth. ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s true. You were talking to Professor Enoch Bowen. He¡¯s actually¡ª¡± ¡°The founder of the cult known as the Church of Starry Wisdom, and an American said to be the main culprit behind the massive disappearance of people in Providence, Rhode Island.¡± Helena looked at me silently before speaking again. ¡°You know who he is.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Why was I meeting with him?¡± I only heard of Professor Bowen¡¯s name. There was no relationship between him and me. ¡°I was also curious. After Professor Bowen left, I walked in and asked¡­¡± My reaction was the same then. ¡°¡­I said I couldn¡¯t remember anything?¡± CH 26 Helena answered with a nod. ¡°At the time, I thought you just didn¡¯t want to talk about it¡­ But it seems you really don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I bit my lip. Helena¡¯s explanation was shocking and logically incomprehensible. Why was I with Enoch Bowen? I didn¡¯t know him at all at the time. And now, more than a decade later, our relationship could be considered hostile. ¡­I was trying to track him down. Helena sighed when she saw my darkened expression. ¡°Emily¡­ You don¡¯t have to force yourself to remember things you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± She added, ¡°The human brain tends to protect itself by forgetting memories associated with a negative experience.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Helena forced me to lie back down. ¡°You look pale. Why don¡¯t you take a nap?¡± Come to think of it, I still had a headache. Sometimes it was better to leave memories buried. Nodding, I let Helena cover me with a blanket. ¡°Good night.¡± I closed my eyes, thinking her soft voice somehow sounded like a lullaby. How many hours had I been asleep? When I opened my eyes, my headache had disappeared. Feeling refreshed, I recalled the order from the King in Yellow. [Reveal to the world the truth related to the Living and Moving Statues.] The King in Yellow had given me two weeks. I just thought it was a mission that would increase the remaining survival time by 14 days if I finished it quickly¡­ Jimmy¡¯s death. When I recalled the terrible incident, I understood why he gave me a suggestion. It meant it was a mission I couldn¡¯t do by myself. ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Just as I took out the invitation to check the time and place, Sally walked in after knocking on the door. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you going to get ready now?¡± ¡°Get ready?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you forgot that you were going out with Mr. Henry later.¡± ¡°Me? On a date?¡± Did I set up a date? When I looked at her with a perplexed expression, Sally sighed. ¡°I heard you were going horseback riding with him.¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± ¡°You may not think it¡¯s anything, but Mr. Henry thinks it¡¯s a date.¡± I laughed as she scolded me. Sally stood at the dressing table, saying she¡¯d help me. ¡°Just leave it to me!¡± She wasn¡¯t so bad at putting on makeup. How did I know? ¡°¡­Emily?¡± The look on Mr. Henry¡¯s face when I saw him waiting for me downstairs. It felt like he was looking at someone else. *** A few nights ago. Hyde was very unhappy with the situation at the time. ¡°Hey, Henry. In front of the Edinburgh Medical School¡­¡± He heard from someone else that Emily was with an outcast. ¡°Did you have dinner with Jimmy?¡± Henry, who cared about it a lot, asked without realizing it. Hyde was frustrated to see him be a loser. ¡­And at that moment when he thought he wasn¡¯t curious about the man who was with Emily. ¡°Henry, look me in the eye.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, a soft hand grabbed his chin. Emily¡¯s face was mere centimeters away. The fragrance of wildflowers from her was intoxicating. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Just relax and¡­ His heart was beating violently. It was so loud that he couldn¡¯t hear Emily properly. The desires of Jekyll and Hyde became one. Henry gulped. Her body temperature, which he could still feel, was noticeable. When he turned his head, he noticed an unusually thin, white wrist. If I held her arms like this¡­ The moment Hyde¡¯s desire was about to run wild like a horse that had gotten loose. Stop. ¡°Jekyll¡± restrained him and regained control of the body. Hyde, who missed his chance, licked his lips. That was just a few days ago. ¡°¡­¡± Currently. Inside Henry, Jekyll and Hyde were sharing a desire. ¡­The strong urge to make the woman standing in front of them completely his. ¡°Henry, why are you looking at me like that? ¡­Is it not to your liking?¡± Emily smiled awkwardly and spun around. She was beautiful no matter what she wore, but she really exceeded his expectations today. Henry managed to open his mouth, his eyes still on her. ¡°¡­It¡¯s different.¡± A low voice came out, and his gaze seemed to lick her whole body greedily. Today, Emily was wearing standard clothes for horseback riding. Her platinum blonde hair under a protective helmet and a dazzling face that nothing could hide behind. ¡°On the contrary.¡± ¡°What do you mean by different?¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± She wore a simple white blouse, a jacket, and pants. It wasn¡¯t much different from what men would wear. He typically saw her wearing dresses. The fact a woman was wearing pants was a scandal in itself in this London society. It felt rather provocative that she dressed casually in men¡¯s clothes. ¡°¡­You¡¯re beautiful.¡± An elegant neck reminiscent of a swan was revealed from that collar. He wanted to put his lips on that soft neck. Hyde tried to appease the desire that boiled quietly in Henry. Emily responded with a cheerful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Henry took a few steps forward and held her hand. He kissed the back of it. The kiss lasted a little longer than what was appropriate according to a gentleman¡¯s etiquette. ¡°Shall we get going?¡± Emily pointed to the door. Henry escorted her out of the mansion, pretending to be nonchalant. Hyde had to soothe his disappointment. It¡¯s not time yet. Just a little longer, and then this relationship would bloom. *** I had gone horseback riding with Mr. Henry in the quiet hunting grounds behind the country house. ¡°Let¡¯s go a little faster.¡± When I nodded at the remark, Mr. Henry smiled and went ahead. I had no intention to lose. Hahaha! The speed increased as the horse neighed. The wind rushed past. All the while, I couldn¡¯t get the terrible experience before my regression out of my mind. What was that exactly? A strange ritual of splitting open the stomach, injecting drugs, and applying crushed herbs to the face. That strange language which sounded unfamiliar to my ears despite encountering many foreign languages. What was the real purpose of the graveyard? More importantly¡­ The corpse rose upright after reciting a prayer that sounded more like a curse. Was it a kind of resurrection? The moment I bit my lip, I heard Henry speak. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Maybe it was because his horse ran at full speed for a while that his cheeks were slightly flushed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Contrary to his build, he sometimes had a boyish face. ¡°I can¡¯t get this image out of my head after reading a book.¡± I summed up what I had gone through. Naturally, I lied by saying it was something I had seen in a story. Henry mulled it over before opening his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not unfamiliar.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this¡­ Well, you know everything anyway, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± After hesitating for a while, a familiar name came out of his mouth. It was a story about his father, Edward Hyde. ¡°I sneaked into my father¡¯s room only once when I was a child.¡± Edward Hyde, a fanatic of the Church of Starry Wisdom. He was said to spend time alone every day in his study deep in the mansion, hiding it from his family. ¡°Henry, you must never come into this room.¡± Henry wasn¡¯t the only one. No one, not even the maids, was allowed in. In the sanctuary where only his father could enter, the young Henry was curious. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to just take a peek?¡± One evening. Entering the room in question, Henry took advantage of the moment Edward forgot to lock the door. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ Father doing?¡± Edward Hyde didn¡¯t notice his son¡¯s presence. Mumbling to himself, he was focused on something. There was a little altar in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± When the curious, young Henry opened his mouth, his father began to speak in an unknown language. ¡°Wza-y¡¯ei! Wza-y¡¯ei! Y¡¯kaa haa bho¡ªii!¡± A raspy voice from deep within one¡¯s throat. Henry winced. He felt something ominous as he looked at his father¡¯s back. Along with an eerie sound, a fishy smell struck his nose. CH 27 ¡°¡­Father?¡± He called to him before he knew it, but Edward Hyde didn¡¯t look back. Forgetting that he shouldn¡¯t get caught, Little Henry approached his father. He saw the red, bloodshot eyes full of madness. ¡°What are you doing¡ª¡± His words were cut off when he saw the object in Edward Hyde¡¯s hand. On the altar in front of his father lay the body of a young animal with its stomach split open. Edward was sprinkling a black substance on it. ¡°¡­!¡± Little Henry fainted immediately. *** Mr. Henry, who finished the story, scratched the back of his head. ¡°It sounds silly now, but I was very shocked at the time.¡± It was clear it couldn¡¯t be considered a funny story in the first place. Listening to his experience, there was something that suddenly came to mind. There was a story Helena told me the other day. ¡°¡­Cultists are often obsessed with bizarre rituals that ordinary religious groups wouldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Among them, the Church of Starry Wisdom is infamous for its grotesque religious ceremonies.¡± ¡°They split open the stomach of a dead body and use its guts for ceremonies. They even hold blood rituals using livestock such as sheep and cattle while the animal is still alive.¡± ¡°The difference that distinguishes them from other groups, however, is¡­¡± Yes, the Church of Starry Wisdom that Edward Hyde belonged to. Since we had been investigating them. ¡°The Faceless God, the Crawling Chaos. They worship Nyarlathotep.¡± Nyarlathotep was said to be associated with earth, one of the four elements. That meant¡­ The cemetery also belonged to the Church of Starry Wisdom! *** ¡°Baron Moriarty?¡± Jimmy mumbled after biting into a strawberry cake. ¡°Yes. Have you heard of him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a socialite.¡± I had to ask just in case. But as expected, Jimmy didn¡¯t know much about the social world. Helena had the most information about it among the people around me. Seeing that even she regarded him highly, Moriarty in the current timeline managed his reputation well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? This is really good.¡± With his fork, Jimmy pointed to the strawberry cake. After taking a bite, the sweet taste in my mouth was pleasant. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°See? This place is really like a hidden treasure in Edinburgh.¡± The two of us were in a tea room near the university. In terms of my previous life, a tea room was similar to a caf¨¦. It was one of the few places where women could talk freely during a break or lunch. The difference between tea rooms and modern caf¨¦s was that tea rooms mainly served a variety of teas instead of coffee. ¡°Have you been to the ABC tea rooms or Lyons?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Those were the popular tea rooms in London, but I didn¡¯t have a personal connection to either of them. ¡°What a shame. If you¡¯ve been there, you¡¯d know the difference. This isn¡¯t like a tea room under a company. The owner has his own aesthetics and philosophy.¡± As he said, the store was wonderful. The sunset poured through the wide window, turning the entire place red. The antique chandelier in the middle lit up the spacious room with a subtle light. The few tables were decorated with a white lace tablecloth that showed the owner¡¯s taste. ¡°With you, I can come to places like this. The monkeys around me don¡¯t understand how relaxing a cup of tea is.¡± Come to think of it, Sally said something like that before. ¡°Ma¡¯am, have you visited the recently opened tea room in London?¡± ABC was on the cheaper side, so Sally had been there once or twice to save money. She never went to a luxurious tea room. She said such things while her eyes were sparkling. ¡°We should bring Sally with us next time.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Melbourne would love that.¡± Grinning, Jimmy soon changed the subject. ¡°Now that I think about it.¡± He told me that the sexton of Greyfriars Kirkyard was a different person. ¡°Really?¡± ¡­Of course, I knew that already, but I nodded anyway. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite creepy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known him because he was introduced to me by¡­¡± The moment Willy¡¯s name came out of his mouth, I flinched. ¡­Because I remembered the sad body I saw in the morgue. I couldn¡¯t tell Jimmy about Willy¡¯s death. If he saw Willy in that state, he¡¯d be devastated. It was best to become allies with Moriarty, and at least let Jimmy know of his friend¡¯s obituary while properly recovering the body. ¡­It won¡¯t be easy for a while. I stared at Jimmy who was talking about Willy without knowing anything. I didn¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but he looked like he was blushing. ¡°Jimmy, you must be very good friends with Willy.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± Jimmy trailed off once he recounted his first meeting with him. Other boys were laughing at him, telling him that if he wasn¡¯t a girl, he should take off his shirt so they could check. Willy was the only one who stood by Jimmy¡¯s side. ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve relied on him a lot.¡± A slightly red face. Even I could sense the strange feeling behind the embarrassed voice. ¡°Jimmy, you like him, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Jimmy¡¯s face turned pale. Surprised, he looked around before breathing a sigh of relief when he realized there weren¡¯t many customers besides us. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Despite lowering his voice, Jimmy looked agitated. ¡°And I¡­ It¡¯s not the same¡­ thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± At this point, I felt it was necessary to attack Jimmy¡¯s secret. There was no better way to recruit this talent to my side. ¡°It must be because you¡¯re a woman.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a normal¡­ Huh?¡± I lowered my voice, but said each word slowly. ¡°You¡¯re actually pretending to be a man, James Miranda Barry. Your real name is Margaret Anne Bulkley.¡± Jimmy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± He, no, she didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t expect to hear her real name in such a place. ¡°How the hell do you know that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You could guess just by looking at my face, but my real name? Don¡¯t tell me you looked into my background¡­¡± Before there was doubt in her eyes, I immediately spoke. ¡°As you have your secrets, so do I.¡± I remembered the conversation I had with Henry when I first met him. What he did so that I knew him better and gain my trust. ¡­Was to tell a secret that no one else knew about. ¡°You¡­ remember your past life?¡± My old secret that I told Helena. In my previous life, I lived in a future that existed a hundred years from this current time period, and I learned in history textbooks about an outstanding surgeon named Margaret Anne Bulkley. At first, Jimmy didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°In the future, medicine will have progressed wonderfully.¡± Sterile surgery would have been further developed thanks to the creation of disinfectants. Not only will syphilis treatments emerge, but diphtheria will also be overcome by humans. I then listed some more medical information I heard in my past life. ¡°Well, I can only say it¡¯s quite amazing.¡± She seemed to reflect on what I said. ¡°I don¡¯t expect to win your trust by just telling you my secret,¡± I whispered into Jimmy¡¯s ear. ¡°I also don¡¯t plan to use your secret as a weakness. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I looked at her. A shirt with a high collar even in warm weather. A chest that must have been bound together with a bandage. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing very well. Even so, it must be hard at times¡­¡± A handsome face that wasn¡¯t so unusual but still couldn¡¯t be hidden by using masculine speech or behavior. She may not believe what I¡¯m saying, but I continued to talk while looking at those brown eyes wide from shock. ¡°I thought you might want someone to know.¡± Although this was a strategy to have Jimmy on my side, I was sincere about my words. If I hadn¡¯t met Helena in the past, if I hadn¡¯t told her one of my little secrets¡­ I might not be here now. Jimmy¡¯s expression slowly changed from a look of surprise to a face colored with complex emotions. ¡°Are¡­ you serious?¡± Instead of answering, I nodded quietly. Jimmy, who was staring at me as if to confirm the truth of my words, bit her lip. It was a long time before she spoke. ¡°Ma¡¯am, no¡­ Emily.¡± She made eye contact with me. ¡°What I¡¯m about to talk about now¡­ Can you keep it a secret even if a knife is pointed at your throat?¡± Of course. After giving him an answer, Jimmy began to confide in me. She was so direct that it overshadowed her hesitation. ¡­It seemed like she was waiting for someone to tell. I understood that feeling. Everyone needed such an important confidant. Jimmy smiled after his confession. ¡°Emily, I hope the future you saw in your previous life will happen.¡± *** The next day, in the afternoon. I was going to meet with Baron James Moriarty. While riding in the carriage provided by Mr. Henry, Jimmy¡¯s words lingered in my head. ¡°Are you wondering why I did this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate to be a woman in this damn society.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s harder pretending to be a man in front of everyone or lying to everyone.¡± It was much easier to live as James Miranda Barry. Even if he was a clown, it was better than being reserved, which was society¡¯s image of a woman. He chose this path. ¡°I would be lying if I said it was easy.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking the initiative, for looking into my heart, Emily.¡± Was it because of our heart-to-heart conversation? I felt closer to Jimmy. While lost in thought for a while, I heard the coachman¡¯s voice. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re almost there.¡± With his help getting off the carriage, I looked around. The villa, which Baron Moriarty inherited from his grandfather, was smaller than Mr. Henry¡¯s country house. Yet it had a more antique look. ¡°Thank you.¡± Even before ringing the doorbell, a footman who seemed to be waiting for me, opened the door. ¡°Are you Mrs. Emily Carter?¡± I nodded. Then, he guided me into the villa. ¡°The baron is waiting inside.¡± CH 28 Inside the drawing room of a villa owned by the Moriarty family. The colorful, luxurious furniture, popular during the Georgian era, was eye-catching. The sun shone down on the beautiful man sitting by the window. He opened his mouth, and a mellow voice came out. ¡°¡­Mr. Tillman was doomed to have a short life.¡± He was talking about one of his acquaintances, but that wasn¡¯t the point. What was the real intention of bringing that up? ¡°How awful.¡± I gazed at the handsome man sitting across from me. Blond hair as lovely as the furniture in this room. A face that was very good-looking for a man. ¡°I agree, ma¡¯am¡­ How beautiful and ephemeral a man¡¯s life is when he knows his time is short.¡± The archenemy of Sherlock Holmes and Back-alley King, Baron James Moriarty. His smile was very sweet, and his eyes seemed to tempt anyone who looked at them. Most girls would blush if they saw such an expression. For me, it wasn¡¯t any different from appreciating good decorations. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not as beautiful as you think.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°A person should live in the moment, desperately I mean. That time should be spent living life to the fullest.¡± James Moriarty stared at me silently before saying softly, ¡°Emily, you seem well-acquainted with the subject, no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Recalling the King in Yellow¡¯s reminder that there were 72 days left before the end of the world, I continued, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I also have limited time.¡± ¡°You? Surely you jest.¡± ¡°I know when the end will come.¡± ¡°I¡¯m intrigued. When is it?¡± I was wondering for a long time why he sent me an invitation. That sharp gaze I experienced at McMerrin¡¯s shop, which seemed to pierce my back¡­ There was only one reason. ¡°Right now. At this very moment,¡± I answered, looking him in the eye. James sighed as if he heard something ridiculous. Then, his expression suddenly changed. With a much more mischievous smile, he said, ¡°¡­When, I wonder, did you figure that out?¡± Moriarty took out a pistol from his inner coat pocket and aimed it at me. He had a satisfied smile on his face. I wouldn¡¯t show the response he wanted. ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re finally cutting to the chase, Moriarty?¡± He seemed a little surprised by my nonchalance in front of a gun. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this reaction.¡± Seeing him chuckle helplessly, I immediately said, ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d invite someone and point a pistol at them.¡± ¡°¡­Heh.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± James Moriarty stared at me like he was weighing his options. He bit his lip before saying, ¡°¡­What is your relationship with Enoch Bowen?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that name appeared again. I furrowed my brow. Enoch Bowen, the founder of the Church of Starry Wisdom. To me, he was an enemy, and based on my memory and Helena¡¯s testimony, I had met him more than a decade ago. There was the sound of a pistol being cocked. ¡°Did my words sound like gibberish? ¡­Even if you wanted to speak, you won¡¯t be able to when there¡¯s a hole in your head.¡± Looking at him, James¡¯s beautiful face had contorted. It was easy to see the hatred and hostility in his expression. I was well aware Baron Moriarty wasn¡¯t a man swayed so easily by emotions. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but let me just say one thing first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡± I reached out to the man who wouldn¡¯t pull the trigger. ¡°James Moriarty, shall we become allies?¡± His eyes widened. The muzzle, which was pointed at me, shook slightly. Only for a moment. But it was enough. He won¡¯t kill me now. James Moriarty. Similar to what I experienced when dying the twelfth and thirteenth time, he was the type of person who couldn¡¯t die or live while being curious. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was similar to me in a way. A particular trait when it came to those kinds of people. They were unable to tolerate things left unanswered. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t kill me until he found the answers to the questions I created. ¡°By the way.¡± Thanks to this, I was able to speak calmly while a gun was pointed at me. ¡°Did I become a target because of Enoch Bowen?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± James Moriarty looked amused. ¡°Your name often appears when it comes to tracking him down.¡± My name appeared often. It was a little surprising, but it didn¡¯t make sense. I myself had been pursuing the Church of Starry Wisdom and captured some of the cultists. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m also after them?¡± ¡°¡­Do you take me as gullible? What is your true goal?¡± I answered his question with another. ¡°Why are you chasing after Enoch Bowen?¡± He looked me in the eye and gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also curious.¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯re going to die soon, speaking about it isn¡¯t a problem. However¡­¡± One corner of his mouth was raised. ¡°I¡¯d rather not when someone here is so nonchalant.¡± Those words made me laugh. Moriarty, before I died for the twelfth time, said something similar. ¡°Won¡¯t you beg for mercy? Perhaps then I¡¯ll tell you what you want¡­ Alas, I won¡¯t care what happens after that.¡± He looked quite different at the time, smiling with his burnt face. He was always an eccentric human. ¡°It¡¯s a clich¨¦ motive, don¡¯t you think? Trying to avenge your parents.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The gun, which never shook, went down for the first time. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°How do I know?¡± Moriarty smiled, as if to say he wasn¡¯t a person who jumped at a mild provocation. ¡°Armoryit to Moriarty, it¡¯s not a bad rearrangement¡­ You love anagrams, right?¡± The moment his gaze focused on me, I laughed. ¡°I like them too. Don¡¯t they show the possibility that everything can be different even though the letters are in a different order?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Let¡¯s use his lines from the previous regressions against him. James Moriarty¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°How do you¡ª¡± ¡°You must think I¡¯m a witch who does sorcery like those cultists.¡± ¡°¡­Are you denying it?¡± ¡°Well, rather than deny¡­¡± I waved my hand, and Moriarty¡¯s gun was lowered even further. Before I knew it, I was relieved to see the muzzle pointed at the floor, but I didn¡¯t show it on my face. ¡°Let¡¯s take a different approach to the idea of a sorcerer, which is associated with cultists¡­ Like we¡¯re rearranging some letters.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Now James gave me a more serious look. I didn¡¯t shy away from that gaze and put forward a notion to persuade him. ¡°Did you know that the ancient Celts called them druids?¡± Druids. The name for the Celtic priests who once lived on this English soil. Those who understood the mysteries of nature. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me even druidic powers are like a cultist¡¯s black magic.¡± ¡°¡­Not at all.¡± Somehow, James agreed with me. Based on the expression on his face, it was obvious he was interested. I was somewhat confident he¡¯d be persuaded, so I gave him a little push. ¡°The blood of a druid flows through my veins.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Does this suffice as an explanation?¡± Moriarty¡¯s parents met their unfortunate demise at the hands of the Church of Starry Wisdom. His love for anagrams. It was all thanks to my regressions, but¡­ Claiming it was due to the powers of a druid was a gamble. It was because I thought Moriarty was vaguely aware of their spells that could break curses. ¡°¡­A descendent of a druid with mysterious powers. Is that right?¡± James, who had hesitated until the end, only took half of the bait. ¡°Yes, so the smart thing to do is make me your ally.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To give you another hint¡­ You know Greyfriars Kirkyard, the cemetery in Edinburgh?¡± It was time to reel in my catch. ¡°¡­The sexton who works there is part of the Church of Starry Wisdom. If I¡¯m wrong, you¡¯re free to go ahead and kill me then.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he killed me now, of course. There was a reason why I tried so hard to convince Moriarty. It was to carry out the orders of the King in Yellow. James Moriarty stared at me. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± He exhaled as if dumbfounded. Soon enough, he burst into a fit of laughter. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± It was like he heard a really good joke, his whole body shaking. Meanwhile, I felt anything but relieved. He looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time since I laughed so much.¡± His eyes narrowed. His pupils were exceptionally slit-like, reminiscent of a snake¡¯s. ¡°All right, I believe you.¡± He put the pistol back into his inner coat pocket and walked up to me. My heart was pounding because of fear, but I pretended to be calm. Moriarty held his hand out. Looking at him smiling brightly as if he had never pointed a gun at me, I shook his hand which was cold and strangely soft. It was different from Henry¡¯s and reminded me of a reptile. ¡°I look forward to working with you, my friend.¡± The moment James Moriarty licked his lips with a sinister smile, I felt a chill down my spine. I had to maintain an amicable relationship with him. It was to get as much information as possible from him about the Church of Starry Wisdom. To do that, I had to suppress my fear of him. CH 29 The Living and Moving Statues in Greyfriars Kirkyard, an Edinburgh cemetery. This incident was settled more quickly than I anticipated. ¡°Won¡¯t you let me take care of it? That is if you don¡¯t mind, of course.¡± James Moriarty, who became very cooperative once we became partners, sprang into action. He found out the movements of the sextons and investigated their background. They belonged to one of many organizations only loosely connected to the Church of Starry Wisdom. ¡°It was to be expected, but it is still something.¡± In any case, James had no intention of returning Enoch Bowen¡¯s followers. He led his men to wipe out the cultists who owned the cemetery, and those with criminal records were handed over to the police. According to the police¡¯s investigation, the cemetery had a history of stealing corpses. ¡°It seems these bodies, which went missing, were used as ceremonial sacrifices for the cult.¡± I didn¡¯t know how they even came to the cemetery in the first place. Those ¡°blind revealers¡± were trying to show me and Jimmy the terrible activities that occurred in the cemetery. ¡°As for your request about this Willy person¡­¡± Willy Wahlberg. Jimmy¡¯s best friend, and someone who went to the morgue to perform an autopsy and was beaten to death by one of the guards. It was said his body didn¡¯t decompose even after a week had passed. ¡­It was too late to save him, but he got a better ending than being sacrificed to black magic. ¡°We put Mr. Willy Wahlberg¡¯s body in the hands of a proper undertaker and sent it to his family¡­ Is this enough to be thanked by you?¡± I was a little shocked he didn¡¯t forget my request; he even added an unexpected bonus. ¡°Of course. Thank you, Moriarty.¡± He could have my gratitude. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more comfortable to call me James?¡± He smiled, his eyes half-closed. ¡°¡­Emily.¡± When he referred to me by my first name, I couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps again. ¡°Sure.¡± The ending was wrapped up nicely. Moriarty did the dirty work for me, so I was able to fulfill my orders with only one death. More importantly, I found out why the King in Yellow wanted me to become allies with him. James Moriarty¡¯s network was more extensive than I thought. He wasn¡¯t just the ruler of the criminal underworld. He had considerable influence throughout England, and even had people in the Metropolitan Police Service. While I was simply carrying out the orders given to me, I needed a strong ally like Moriarty when I eventually faced the cult¡¯s leader, Enoch Bowen. Anyway. The King in Yellow¡¯s reward for this incident wasn¡¯t bad. I really liked the fact the two weeks greatly extended the time until the end of the world¡­ But what was even happening right now? ¡°I had no idea a suspicious person like you was one of Miss Emily¡¯s business partners.¡± Mr. Henry, who wasn¡¯t smiling like he usually was, growled like a beast that encountered an intruder in its territory. ¡°Oh, dear. I heard you were one of her many friends, but this is¡­¡± Instead of backing down in front of an imposing figure, Baron James Moriarty grinned. ¡°I must say, it¡¯s quite entertaining to see you cling to her like she¡¯s yours.¡± ¡­I couldn¡¯t believe this. As I watched the situation unfold as if I was a third party, a voice said what was on my mind. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± The person who joined the fray, I knew very well. Jimmy Miranda Barry, who was closer to me because he told me his secret. He admonished them, his gaze flitting between the two men. Jimmy put his hands on his hips. ¡°One is just a friend. The other is a business partner. It doesn¡¯t make sense for either of you to be her escort, does it?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Henry flinched. Jimmy was unmatched. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious there¡¯s someone else better suited for the job?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though Henry and Moriarty stared at him like they were ready to pounce, Jimmy smirked. ¡°I, Jimmy Barry, will take care of her. You two should just shut up and go along with it.¡± The moment Mr. Henry and Moriarty tried to react to the bold provocation. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a scene from a romance novel? Several men fighting over one woman!¡± Sally appeared, and her words made the two back down in embarrassment. I was glad they let it go, but¡­ ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t I right?¡± Sally, who came next to me, pulled on my arm. ¡°Oh, this is so exciting!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Anyway. The reason why those three were confronting one another like that. Moriarty found a clue while wrapping up the Greyfriars Kirkyard incident. As soon as he told me¡ª [Attend the secret masquerade and uncover the truth.] ¡­The King in Yellow had given out a new order. *** James Moriarty put his hands in his pockets and observed the confident person speaking. ¡°I, Jimmy Barry, will take care of her. You two should just shut up and go along with it.¡± Jimmy Barry. He was said to be an excellent doctor who graduated from the Edinburgh Medical School. Moriarty stared at the skinny boy, refusing to believe this person was an adult over twenty years old. ¡°¡­¡± As if still having a bone to pick, he smiled at Henry¡¯s riled-up appearance. He¡¯s not even worth my time. ¡­It was amusing he had to fight such a man. And in the eyes of James Moriarty, whose gaze was sharper than everyone else¡¯s, Jimmy Barry was clearly a woman. If that wasn¡¯t the case, why else would ¡°he¡± wear such uncomfortable clothes in this weather? It wasn¡¯t just an outfit that hid Jimmy¡¯s neck. Jimmy Barry was already well-known locally, and there were rumors that he was either gay or a handsome woman. Most of these aforementioned rumors were groundless, but¡­ Some of them have a grain of truth. Baron James Moriarty turned his attention to Emily, who stood next to Jimmy. Emily Carter. The wife of the novelist Randolph Carter, who died more than a decade ago after being involved in a bizarre incident. That was all the information Moriarty had, but his opinion had changed a lot as of late. She¡¯s the descendant of a druid. James Moriarty, the last living member of the Moriarty family. His inheritance was considerable, but thanks to the investment into illegal and legal businesses, including smuggling, he was known as the Back-alley King. Very few knew that Baron Moriarty had connections to numerous criminal organizations, thanks to his reputable image as an art lover and art enthusiast, known for his generous patronage for various genres of art, especially painting. It was why James was even more surprised. You even figured that out using white magic, hmm? That his parents were killed by the Church of Starry Wisdom. That he was obsessed with anagrams. Emily knew two of his secrets that no one else was aware of. However¡­ Moriarty¡¯s intuition told him there was more to it. He met with her several times under the pretense of discussing the cemetery case, but his curiosity did not fade. Rather, instead of disappearing, it only grew more fervent. What exactly are you hiding? James Moriarty glanced at her. While he wasn¡¯t very interested in women, he acknowledged her looks were enchanting enough to draw attention from anywhere. Then there was¡­. That gaze. One that seemed uninterested in the world. Every time he saw it, her aloof expression even as she had a pistol pointed at her, kept appearing in his mind. ¡­It wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to me. He himself wouldn¡¯t like to admit it, but he did sense her aloofness was quite similar to his own. Regardless, it wasn¡¯t the only question he had. There¡¯s Enoch Bowen. Supposedly, she had been pursuing the Church of Starry Wisdom and captured some of its followers herself in the process. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, contact Inspector Lestrade from the Metropolitan Police Service. He can vouch for me.¡± It was as she said. The old raccoon, who was also an ally of that bastard Holmes, had met her on more than one occasion. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Carter? We¡¯ve been on good terms for a long time.¡± Despite Lestrade¡¯s willingness to prove she wasn¡¯t lying, Emily herself still had unanswered questions. It occurred a few days ago. He had called her to his mansion to tell her the conclusion of the cemetery incident. She didn¡¯t look well then. She shook her head when asked if she was sick, so James guided her to his private study. ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± Among his precious collection of books, one in particular was crammed into the shelf. Emily was astonished when she saw it and didn¡¯t move from where she stood. ¡­There was a mysterious symbol on the back of the book. ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­ do you have this?¡± CH 30 Emily hurriedly opened the book. It was filled with ancient symbols that a modern person couldn¡¯t read, but¡­ James shook his head and approached her. ¡°It is nothing more than a decorative book.¡± Yes, it was a meaningless, decorative book he got his hands on while trying to track down a cult. According to the archaeologist who was commissioned for the book¡¯s appraisal, it only contained scribbles that looked like actual text. ¡°I heard it¡¯s quite popular in the occult world, which is why I have it. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Unlike normal religions, cults relied on abstract doctrines while ignoring reality. Cults often used these ¡°holy artifacts¡± to strengthen the faith of their believers. ¡°I heard cultists are able to feel at ease with these¡­ Emily?¡± Her head turned, but her gaze wasn¡¯t focused on James himself. She spoke in a monotone voice. ¡°The King in Yellow¡­ You took it from me.¡± The King in Yellow. James¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The power to determine one¡¯s dreams¡­¡± There were a few things the archaeologist had said. ¡°If there was anything noteworthy about it, I suppose there is the symbol on the back of this book.¡± Concerned, James felt his heart pound. He watched Emily mumble to herself, touching the back of the book. ¡°¡­and the power to escape from a dream.¡± ¡°It is the symbol of the King in Yellow, He Who Is Not To Be Named, Hastur.¡± As soon as the archeologist¡¯s words rang in James Moriarty¡¯s head, Emily¡¯s body began to shake. ¡°Emily!¡± She fell to the floor with a thud. And after being unconscious for about 30 minutes, she woke up with no memory of what had happened earlier. ¡°¡­¡± Recalling that time, James Moriarty observed Emily silently. Now she was fine. Emily, if you¡¯re truly the descendant of a druid¡­ He still had his suspicions. Why did you react in such a way to that symbol? *** ¡°Stop teasing me, Sally. This isn¡¯t a good situation to be in.¡± I shook my head. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it what every woman dreams about?¡± The hint went right over Sally¡¯s head. She grinned and gestured to Mr. Henry. ¡°He¡¯s a perfect gentleman, but he¡¯s like a beast in front of the woman he loves.¡± ¡­Speaking of which, Mr. Henry did take after the character from Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde in some aspects. Sally¡¯s gaze turned to Baron Moriarty. ¡°Then we have a man famous for his blue-blooded heritage. He is polite and a lover of the arts, but he hides his dark, innermost thoughts behind a pretty smile.¡± I wanted to groan, but I made sure it wasn¡¯t obvious on my face. Sally continued, ¡°And now, where does Jimmy fit into all of this?¡± I listened to her assessment. ¡°If the other two represent masculinity and decadence respectively, Jimmy is the lively, cute younger man. Maybe the twist can be he¡¯s actually a woman dressed as a man?¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Sally answered with a chuckle. ¡°I was kidding. You may not like to hear it all the time, but Jimmy is so pretty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sally, you could be a fortune-teller. I whispered into Jimmy¡¯s ear. ¡°Why did you get involved?¡± He shrugged and grinned. ¡°I just wanted to have fun with the boys.¡± ¡­Unlikely. In fact, shortly after the incident, I told Jimmy about Willy¡¯s death. I chose my words carefully, but he was still shocked. ¡°No, Willy has to be¡­ I¡¯m sure of it. Why¡­¡± He was having a hard time believing the sad news about his friend who had left. Not long after that, after receiving an obituary from Willy¡¯s family, he could no longer deny it. ¡°Emily, you were right.¡± So Jimmy went to his friend¡¯s funeral, and even after returning, he grabbed me and wept for a while. He looked okay at the moment. No, he wasn¡¯t okay, but he seemed to be trying to accept his friend¡¯s death. ¡°Jimmy, tell me if you need a moment. All right?¡± Every time I said that, Jimmy just smiled and said he was fine¡­ I think I have no choice but to be around when he needed me. Right. I spoke to the two men who were still glaring at each other. ¡°Henry. James.¡± The two of them slowly looked at me, both appearing unhappy. Mr. Henry spoke first. ¡°Are you on a first-name basis with him? When did¡ª¡± ¡°Hush, Henry¡­ Yes, what is it?¡± James interrupted him. I didn¡¯t know why, but he looked particularly annoyed by the situation. However, I couldn¡¯t afford to let their squabble continue. We weren¡¯t here to play. Perhaps it was why my tone came out a little sharp. ¡°Is this really important? People are going missing.¡± ¡­James Moriarty was the one who brought it up. ¡°I heard there was a very suspicious masquerade in London that¡¯s held once a month.¡± While investigating the Living and Moving Statues, he was informed about some strange deeds done by the followers of the Church of Starry Wisdom. An aristocrat who was a personal acquaintance of the cult¡¯s religious leader, Enoch Bowen, was hosting a monthly ball for a while. There was a strange rumor going around that was popular among some socialites. ¡°They say some of the attendees went missing, mainly young women who are considered nobodies, like rookie actresses or servants.¡± The Metropolitan Police were also aware of this, but the investigation was difficult to carry out because of the lack of evidence and suspects. Which meant¡­ we¡¯d go in there ourselves. I was invited to this ball with the help of Helena, who was a socialite. I was getting ready to leave to go to the location in question tomorrow. Mr. Henry and Baron Moriarty were arguing with each other about who would be my partner. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking between the two who didn¡¯t say anything, I said, ¡°I¡¯m going with Jimmy. I won¡¯t take any objections.¡± ¡°Hurray!¡± Jimmy exclaimed excitedly. Before the two could try and change my mind, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going to the Brichester mansion¡­ What, are you going with us or not?¡± Looking rather pathetic, both men backed down. I figured we¡¯d be fine. Thinking back on it now, we didn¡¯t know anything. Because of this incident, one of us became seriously injured and was on the border between life and death. Another went mad, unable to break free from it. As for me. I died twice. *** ¡°Now we¡¯re off.¡± The carriage started with the neighing of a horse. Our destination, the Brichester mansion, was located in a suburb not far from central London. Even inside the rattling carriage, Sally spoke in a bright voice. ¡°The coachman says we¡¯ll be there in less than an hour.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too far away. I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± I closed my eyes and leaned against the window. I began to think about¡­ the Brichester mansion we were heading to now. According to Helena¡¯s investigation, the mansion, built around a hundred years ago, was representative of the Gothic style that was popular at the time. It was a reconstruction of an old building, and the first owner was a lord who owned a nearby manor. ¡°¡­And within a few years of living in this mansion, his heir died suddenly. Both the lord and his wife began to suffer from an unknown disease.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a family curse, huh?¡± There was Helena¡¯s calm explanation and Sally¡¯s cheerful response. Right. As I said, after the first owner left the mansion, who had ¡°disappeared¡±, the Brichester mansion found a new owner. ¡­Although it was only temporary. ¡°The owner changes every two years?¡± Sally was curious. ¡°Yes, and the cause is also very strange. For some reason, he dies suddenly or has a change of heart.¡± Helena told the story about how one of the previous owners was struck by lightning. ¡­Basically, this mansion was cursed. ¡°What about the owner now? Isn¡¯t Mr. Bridel a very active person in society?¡± Helena nodded in response to Sally¡¯s comment; after all, Sally heard all sorts of things while working at a luxury hotel. ¡°Yes, he bought the house ten years ago and has owned it ever since.¡± At the time, it was said that everyone who saw him asked why he wanted to buy the cursed mansion. However, the infamy of the Brichester mansion was almost forgotten by everyone¡­ ¡°Thanks to the monthly masquerade that started three years ago, perhaps.¡± The event, hosted by Mr. Birdel, was one where only a select few were invited and said to be more popular than expected. A splendid, luxurious ball in a dismal, Gothic mansion. It wasn¡¯t known what happened at the ball because the guests weren¡¯t allowed to talk about it. ¡°They say one can reach the height of pleasure and luxury.¡± ¡°¡­Does he use any illegal drugs? Ones that cause hallucinations for example.¡± When I spoke, Helena and Sally were stunned. ¡°Oh, goodness. Emily¡­¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Of course, the Puritans or Anglicans of the 19th century would see it as blasphemous. For me who had memories of a more modern society, it was a logical conclusion. ¡°If you can¡¯t forget the pleasure and want to be invited back, isn¡¯t it obvious what would happen?¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Sally was struggling to put her thoughts to words, and Helena was shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing weird about this mansion.¡± There was a huge, artificial pond, and the first owner put his heart and soul into building it. ¡­There was an urban legend that a mysterious, unknown creature lived in it. CH 31 The sky over the Brichester mansion was cloudy as always. Unlike the smog-filled London, it was because of the mist coming up from the huge pond next to the mansion. On cold days, the cold moisture even chilled the bones of the elderly. ¡°¡­It¡¯s so bleak all the time.¡± Abigail clicked her tongue and looked out the window. The pond was too small for a lake yet too large compared to other ponds. It was very strange that no animals lived near or in the pond. The water itself was far from transparent. It was filled with strange substances and always cloudy. If someone got close to the pond, they¡¯d notice an awful stench. The shiny, light green water was reminiscent of gelatin. Mr. Bridel said something ridiculous like the pond being the identity of the Brichester mansion. Abigail and the other workers were well aware¡­ Underneath that pond, something terrible existed. ¡°Staring at it is giving me goosebumps.¡± Abigail, imagining what might be below the water¡¯s surface, shuddered. In addition, she didn¡¯t know why the employees who had a room near the pond suffered from nightmares. ¡°Abby, did you hear? Mrs. Sullivan quit. She didn¡¯t last a month.¡± There were more and more people quitting because of the never-ending nightmares. Abigail glanced at the pond, then got dressed and left her room. It¡¯s the same as before. As soon as she entered the hallway, the humid air filled her lungs. At a steadfast pace, she headed to the wine cellar. Of all things, I¡¯m in charge of the wine cellar. The responsibility itself wasn¡¯t hard. All a person had to do was stop by, take the bottles of wine from the employees, and deliver them to the kitchen. If there was one reason why everyone avoided this simple task¡­ Abigail walked down the creaking, wooden stairs to the cellar. It contained all the wine that was used in the mansion. Every single drop that went from those bottles to a glass was then drunk. The room, with only a few sources of light turned on, was dimly lit. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s my turn today,¡± Abigail said. No response. She didn¡¯t want to go any further, but she had no choice. As she reached the bottom of the stairs, a mysterious, rotten stench pricked her nose. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Abigail pinched her nose. She looked around; smelling that odor made her confused for a second, but then she was surprised by ¡°their¡± appearance. ¡°¡­!¡± They groaned and flailed their arms around. ¡°Wah¡­¡± ¡°Augh¡­¡± Each one looked like any other maid or servant if you ignored a few things like¡­ The pale face. Limbs moving in the wrong direction. And those bloodshot eyes. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Noticing Abigail¡¯s presence, they slowly walked toward her. Their movements were bizarre. Instead of moving each limb individually, it was as if their arms and legs were controlled by invisible strings. They¡¯re like the marionettes I saw when I was young. The most terrible thing about them was their eyes. At first glance, it wasn¡¯t any different from a normal person¡¯s, but if you looked closely, you¡¯d notice their gaze wasn¡¯t focused. The pupils didn¡¯t move. ¡°Wooh, oooh¡­¡± There were around ten employees in all of the Brichester mansion. Abigail was said to be tasked with retrieving wine from the cellar even before she officially started working here. ¡°They¡¯re just normal people, Abby. They just don¡¯t speak properly or look nice.¡± Recalling Mary¡¯s words, Abigail mustered up her courage, but it wasn¡¯t easy. No matter how many times it happens, how can you still be fine after seeing them? It wasn¡¯t as shocking as the first time. Nevertheless, it was still terrible and bizarre. She felt her heart beating faster whether it was out of an instinctual fear or disgust. She managed to open her mouth, barely suppressing the urge to get out as soon as possible. ¡°You have to give me today¡¯s supply of wine¡­¡± Even though she told herself to be brave, her voice was barely above a squeak. Among the bodies, someone came out scurrying with two bottles of wine. ¡°He¡­ He¡­ Here¡¯s¡­¡± Yes, some of them could speak the human language. Abigail gulped and waited for her to hand over the wine. This is why I didn¡¯t want to come here. The Brichester mansion was famous for its generous pay to its workers. Despite that, the employees kept changing, and they were always short-handed. ¡°Uugh¡­¡± ¡°Oooh¡­¡± It was because the existence of these individuals was known through word of mouth among the employees. It¡¯s terrible. Abigail couldn¡¯t figure out why they were like that or if they were being controlled by something, and she didn¡¯t want to know. She wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. I¡¯m not even overreacting. At least Abigail did her duties even when she hated it. Some refused to go down to the wine cellar. ¡°You want me to go where the cursed people are?¡± ¡°If I walk in there, a ghost will haunt me for the rest of my life!¡± Even if the head maid or butler criticized them, they¡¯d rather take a cut in their salary than actually go down to the cellar. I should take this and leave already. Fortunately, there were only two bottles of wine. It was a rare variety only available in the Brichester mansion. Abigail heard it was for drinking or entertaining guests of Mr. Bridel, the owner of the mansion. ¡°Augh¡­¡± The moment Abigail quickly turned around after receiving the wine from a drooling employee. ¡°¡­!¡± Something clamped onto her wrist. She looked back, startled. ¡°Soon, soon, we will have a ball¡­¡± The employee who handed over the wine had grabbed Abigail¡¯s wrist¡­ With a hand that was mostly bone with a thin layer of skin hanging on it. ¡°Hey, let go!¡± The employee continued to murmur. ¡°New, full of food, masks, ball, ball¡­¡± ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Abigail shook off the hand and ran out with all her might. Swish, swish. Running while not looking back, she could feel the liquid in the wine bottle slosh around. The bloodshot eyes of the employee who grabbed her didn¡¯t disappear from Abigail¡¯s mind. Another ball. She groaned and shuddered. The masquerade at the Brichester mansion. Every employee hated it. To everyone else outside of the mansion, it was an event where one could reach the highest highs of pleasure and luxury. Meanwhile, they knew it would be a horrible time. *** Sally Melbourne. For her, the eldest out of six sons and six daughters, a ball was something she couldn¡¯t even dream of. Moreover, this was a ¡°real¡± ball attended by the upper class. Normally, servants were stuck with the role of providing their services in other places. I never imagined I had this kind of luck. Her employer, Emily, would be very embarrassed to hear that Sally Melbourne was ecstatic to have such an opportunity while trying to find evil spirits and monsters. Furthermore¡­ She gazed in awe at the two women in front of her, who had finished changing. Emily was dressed up as Queen Elizabeth in her youth, with ruffs and all. Sally¡¯s eyes sparkled, seeing her wear the long, satin gown and colorful jewelry. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re so pretty.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily then frowned. ¡°But how did Her Majesty wear this? It¡¯s only been a few hours and I feel like my back is about to break.¡± Helena grinned as Emily complained that the dress was too heavy and uncomfortable. ¡°That is the weight of the crown a ruler must bear.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Kings never had to wear a corset much less a farthingale.¡± Sally looked at Helena, who was dressed like an Indian with her blue sari. Perhaps because of her gypsy blood, the Indian dress suited Helena perfectly. It was amazing to see her wear golden bangles on both arms and have a colored dot called a bindi on her forehead. ¡°Helena is beautiful too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sally.¡± Helena smiled gracefully. Her gaze flitted between Sally and Emily before she showed them the notice given by the organizers of the event. ¡°Before we leave, remember that Mr. Birdel¡¯s masquerade has rules.¡± 1. The Brichester Masquerade is held for three days and only happens at night. 2. You are not allowed to contact other guests without a mask except for your own people. 3. You may ask the servants for food and refreshments at any time, and you can freely walk around the mansion. 4. However, access to the pond after 10 P.M. is strictly prohibited. 5. Please understand that you can only drink the Brichester wine during the masquerade. CH 32 After listening to Helena¡¯s explanation, Emily raised an eyebrow. ¡°We can¡¯t talk to other guests without a mask. Isn¡¯t that suspicious?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She shrugged at Sally¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s a rule that prevents guests from identifying one another. That¡¯s why there have been disappearances, yet no one knows who the missing people are.¡± ¡°Emily, you can¡¯t break the rules.¡± Emily nodded in response to Helena¡¯s reminder. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t question the guests, but it can¡¯t be helped. Besides¡­¡± Her eyes turned to the notice in Helena¡¯s hand. ¡°This isn¡¯t the only thing suspicious, is it?¡± Sally also agreed. A pond where after 10 P.M., no one could go to it. Wine that can only be drunk during the ball. What sort of secrets are there? Sally Melbourne was going to be their maid today¡­ It was a superficial role, but there was a good reason for it. ¡°Sally, get as close as you can to the servants here. You¡¯re not allowed to talk to guests, but the servants are another story, right?¡± Being able to behave relatively freely compared to the other two, she had the role of investigating the mansion¡¯s interior and observing the employees. Sally¡¯s heart pounded with anticipation at the mission truly meant for a detective assistant. ¡°Now then¡­¡± Emily and Helena put on their masks. With the masks covering only the area around their eyes, they began to walk slowly. Sally followed after them. Soon the three were led to a huge banquet hall. There was a gilded arched ceiling with columns and stained-glass windows. Reminded of a Gothic cathedral, Sally was amazed. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The evening glow of the sunset poured through the colored glass and turned the room a blood red. There was a spacious dance floor and several, colorful long tables. ¡­It was a magnificent, spectacular sight. ¡°Welcome everyone, to the Brichester Masquerade.¡± A servant dressed up in medieval clothing stepped forward to guide the guests to their designated seats. Each seat had a name card, such as ¡°Queen Elizabeth¡± and ¡°The Lady of India.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go eat in the next room.¡± ¡°Yes, come back here as soon as you finish.¡± After exiting the banquet hall, Sally entered the room next to it. It was a place where meals were prepared for those not considered official guests. The meals given to the servants were also surprising. Potato pottage was the appetizer along with grilled fish and Paris herbs as the main dish. There was also salad with duck meat. For dessert, there was mousse chocolate cake with brie cheese and fruit. Sally ate everything and patted her stomach. It was a perfect dinner. After the pleasant meal, she decided to revise her assessment of Mr. Bridel. No matter how much wealth he had, it wasn¡¯t easy to have such a large budget for the servants¡¯ meals. He was unexpectedly a generous person. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll try the wine.¡± In fact, most of the servants were preoccupied with the wine. They say the Brichester wine is only produced in this mansion and is made with ingredients unknown to the public. ¡°Hurry up and drink!¡± ¡°Hm, the scent is a bit¡­ weird.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a special wine only the greatest of aristocrats drink!¡± There was already a rowdy group over there. Looking furtively at the soon-to-be drunkards, Sally looked at the wine glass in front of her. ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± She frowned without realizing it. What¡¯s with this fishy scent? But others drank it just fine. Sally sipped it again. ¡°Blech¡­¡± She put down her glass because she felt like she would throw up if she drank anymore. No matter how good a drink was, there¡¯s no point if I don¡¯t like it. She immediately returned to the banquet hall where the ball was. *** The banquet hall was bustling with conversation and music. With the sun setting on the horizon, the colorful chandelier glimmered inside the banquet hall. To one side, musicians in medieval clothing were playing magnificent Baroque music. It¡¯s nice but a bit noisy. The whole place was full of masked men. It was common to dress as a jester, a maid of honor, or a medieval royal. Some dressed as satyrs or hideous-looking dwarves. There were even more blasphemous figures reminiscent of demons or vampires. Sally looked everywhere for her employer. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Was it because her beauty couldn¡¯t be hidden with a mask? Despite the crowded area, ¡°Queen Elizabeth¡± and ¡°The Lady of India¡± stood out. Sally approached Emily while feeling a sense of accomplishment. ¡°How was your meal?¡± ¡°Oh, Sally.¡± Emily¡¯s appearance as the greatest monarch in the British Empire was to be expected. Numerous men wanted to request a dance, but they seemed to be unable to approach her because of her unique charisma. ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, but it was more frugal than I thought.¡± ¡­It was? For a moment, Sally was perplexed but soon found out why Emily said that. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the exact same for other servants?¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know.¡± Helena added, ¡°I agree. The food is what would come from any social event except for this Brichester wine you can¡¯t find anywhere else.¡± Emily shrugged and sighed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the height of pleasure? I thought I¡¯d see naked dancers and sensual dances.¡± ¡°¡­Emily.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thought that? It sounded like¡­ they were going to summon the devil. That kind of party.¡± Helena looked around before speaking in a low voice. ¡°You can¡¯t be talking about that as a lady.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­What you mentioned is the kind of party that happens at Whitechapel in London.¡± Whitechapel was London¡¯s most notorious slum and brothel. Sally gritted her teeth at the sensitive subject as she listened to Emily¡¯s words. ¡°I saw it in a video.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s a video? You say weird things sometimes.¡± ¡°You know, Helen. What I told you before.¡± Then a tall man dressed as Louis XIV approached Helena. ¡°Beautiful lady from another land.¡± Helena sighed as she saw the man greet her with exaggerated manners. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After accepting his request to dance with her, she headed to the dance floor. After the two disappeared, several men approached Emily. ¡°Sally, I have a headache. I¡¯m going to the balcony to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Are you sick?¡± Sally thought Emily pretended to be ill because she didn¡¯t want to dance. ¡°Yes, I think¡­ that wine isn¡¯t good to drink.¡± Yet it seemed to be genuine because her face was pale as she grimaced. ¡°No wonder it tasted and smelled weird. I only had a sip. May I help you, ma¡¯am?¡± As Sally approached, Emily shook her head and whispered, ¡°No, you have something else to do¡­ Try and find the servants of this mansion.¡± When Sally nodded, Emily immediately turned around. She waved her hand behind her back without the men around her noticing. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Once Emily disappeared to the balcony, Sally was about to begin her task. Then, she felt the mod in the banquet hall change. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Sally felt goosebumps on her arms. Standing next to her, a man dressed as Henry VIII suddenly muttered to himself ¡°Haha, this is my majesty¡­¡± Based on the way he spoke, he seemed to think he was a real king. Thinking a few glasses made him drunk, Sally thought nothing of it. And then there were more of them. What the hell? Someone dressed as a servant kneeled down and mumbled nonsense as if they met a king. A woman wearing a luxurious dress began to shout and sing as if she was on stage, like she had become a prima donna. A man wearing a uniform danced and jumped. Others seemed to be frustrated that they took off their clothes, happy to tear them apart. ¡°What is¡­¡± Sally was very embarrassed, but she was the only one to have such a reaction. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°I command you, it must be¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, Your Highness, how could you say that¡­¡± ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake¡­¡± ¡°Father in heaven, kneeling before your great power¡­¡± Some laughed like they had gone mad, others cried. Others made jokes, speeches, or started praying. They were trapped in their own world without recognizing the people around them. In the midst of this absurd sight, Sally realized they had one thing in common: everyone was hallucinating and talking nonsense. ¡°Oh, my.¡± At that moment, Emily¡¯s words came to mind. ¡°Do you think they used hallucinogens?¡± Emily¡¯s words made her mind race. Sally turned her attention to the balcony. ¡°M-Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡­She saw someone go to the balcony. Sally pushed aside the madmen and headed in that direction. CH 33 She was in a hurry, but it wasn¡¯t easy to break through the crowd in the ballroom. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡± In addition, they had consumed hallucinogens and things weren¡¯t looking so good. In most cases, they couldn¡¯t even hear her when she asked for them to move. As soon as Sally managed to squeeze out of the crowd and reach the door to the balcony, she bumped into a maid who was in a hurry. ¡°Oh, my.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Are you all right¡­¡± The maid bowed and apologize, but she dropped a bottle of wine in the process. Sally caught it before returning it to the servant. ¡°Here. Are you okay?¡± Surprised, the servant¡¯s eyes widened. Her complexion was as pale as a man who had regained consciousness after being possessed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Nevertheless, the maid bowed her head several times and murmured an apology or two. She seemed to think Sally was an important guest. ¡°I¡¯m actually a servant. Do you have someone as your¡ª¡± ¡°The ballroom.¡± Her eyes weren¡¯t focused on Sally. She seemed to be in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s best not to attend the ball¡­¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Instead of explaining herself, the maid said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to stay here for a long time.¡± She then turned around, and Sally watched as the maid disappeared into the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s best not to stay here for a long time.¡± As Emily said, if the employees needed to be questioned, an opportunity must be created. *** Ten minutes before that. I glanced at Sally, who still appeared worried, while I headed to the balcony. Some of the men were hesitant to talk to me, but I didn¡¯t want to give them a chance. Was I nervous because I drank the wine? My head was throbbing more than usual. Frowning, I opened the door and went out to the balcony. The cold air welcomed me. I immediately took off my mask and took a deep breath. ¡°¡­I feel much better now.¡± My headache seemed to disappear. I leaned against the railing and looked at the pond down below. Under the night sky, the pond would be a beautiful, romantic spot, but this was very different. The fog that surrounds it was thick. You could see the withered trees around it. ¡­I could believe this was a scene from a horror movie as I heard the cry of a crow from somewhere. What a sullen, dreary atmosphere. The pond was opaque, so I couldn¡¯t see what was at the bottom. It was a green color, which reminded me of unpleasant creatures like slimes. There was a rumor that a monster lived there. Many legends and monsters naturally came to mind. The Loch Ness Monster. The Oklahoma Octopus. If this world was influenced by the Cthulhu Mythos¡­ The title of a short story I read in my previous life suddenly came to mind. The Inhabitant of the Lake by Ramsey Campbell. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡± I tried to recall the contents of the story in my head. Thud, thud. I heard the sound of footsteps behind me. ¡°Who¡­¡± I turned around. ¡°¡­Oh, Henry, it¡¯s you. I was surprised.¡± His familiar appearance startled my heart. Mr. Henry walked toward me without saying anything. ¡°Henry?¡± I looked up at him. He looked great all the time, but today was¡­ somehow different. Unlike his usual suits, he wore a different outfit. I could feel the urge to drool. Conscious of my beating heart, I scrutinized him. Today, Mr. Henry was dressed up as a vampire. Wearing a top hat and a face painted white to appear like a pale beauty, he also had sharp fangs peeking from his red lips. ¡°¡­Do I have to look like this?¡± As a devout Puritan, he expressed strong opposition to being dressed up like a vampire or demon. ¡°I heard Mr. Bridel likes to dress up as a vampire.¡± To be liked by Mr. Bridel and use Helena¡¯s invitation to create an opportunity to get information about him. ¡­He didn¡¯t like it, but I had to admit the makeup looked good on him. ¡°It looks better than I thought. Why did you come here? You said you were going to talk to Mr. Bridel.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Henry?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. He merely stared at me, to the extent that the gaze wasn¡¯t persistent but blatant. ¡°Are you all right? You¡­ don¡¯t look well.¡± I took a step closer, and I could see he was uncomfortable. ¡°¡­¡± Upon a closer look, it didn¡¯t seem to be because of the makeup. His brow was furrowed, and his cheeks were more flushed than usual. The more persistent his gaze was, the more erratic his breathing became. I couldn¡¯t believe that his chest was heaving. In a way, it was kind of sexy. As soon as I thought that, I was speechless. Wasn¡¯t I here to solve the mystery? The moment I tried to step back. ¡­! My head was throbbing, and at the same time, the scene in front of me changed. This was¡­ a hallucination. I was enthralled by the beauty of the purple landscape in front of me. A field of lavenders with no end to sight. The subtle scent tickled my nose. The overwhelming sweet fragrance made me feel dizzy. ¡°There.¡± Mr. Henry, who had never spoken prior, approached me and put a flower crown on my head. I met his gaze while the scent of lavender wrapped around my head. ¡°Emily, I made it for you.¡± A field of lavender. A flower crown. I think I experienced this before, but¡­ This was a place where all my senses focused on Mr. Henry, who was in front of me to dig up memories of the past. ¡°Thank you.¡± Was it because of his intense gaze? My heart which was quiet began to race. Ba-dump, ba-dump. I tried to ignore it, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Mr. Henry leaned forward, and I walked toward him without realizing him. His arms naturally wrapped around me. Smelling his musky scent, I tried not to be nervous. ¡°The truth is¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I wanted to escort you.¡± My eyes widened at the unexpected words. In a low voice, he said, ¡°But I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t go with Moriarty.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± In fact, it didn¡¯t mean anything to have an escort. It was a masquerade that had no concept of a partner outside of escorts for entering the banquet hall. Yet Mr. Henry thought otherwise. He bit his lip and looked at me. ¡°¡­Every time that bastard sees you as his property.¡± The arms around me tightened their grip. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about you, Emily.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was it because of this feeling? When I met his gaze, a greedy look was in his eyes. ¡°This desire runs wild inside me¡­ I¡¯m barely holding it back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I gulped without realizing it. I can feel his heartbeat pounding inside his chest. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to look at other people, but¡­¡± To him, no one else could accept it. Nevertheless¡­ why don¡¯t I want to push him away? I should have, yet his arms continued to surround me. His scent and warmth. All seemed to keep me in place, in this field of lavender. ¡°I will kill them. Remember that.¡± With a sigh, I called his name. ¡°Henry¡­¡± I saw his eyes seemingly flash. He brushed aside my hair. His touch seemed almost electrifying; I tried to hide my breath, but it was difficult. ¡°¡­¡± As his face slowly drew closer to my neck, I saw a toothy grin on his face. CH 34 Just as I felt Henry¡¯s hot breath on the back of my neck, I heard a familiar voice. ¡°I will protect your mind.¡± After a while, I jolted awake. The place where I opened my eyes was the balcony of the gloomy old house from before. Behind it lay an eerie green lake. I was in the arms of a half-insane Mr Henry, on the verge of thrusting a tooth into my neck. ¡°I¨C Henry? Calm down.¡± But Henry did not respond. His eyes gleamed with madness as he refused to let me out of his arms. I immediately slapped him on the cheek. ¡°¡­!¡± As if the stinging on his cheek had brought him back to his senses, Henry¡¯s eyes regained sanity as he returned to his original state. ¡°Huh¡­ Emily?¡± ¡°Please let go of me.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!!¡± Henry scrambled backwards as he let me go. He quickly offered his hand, which I held to stand up. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Emily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Ah, what the hell did I just do¡­¡± Henry¡¯s cheeks were so red, they looked like they were going to burst any moment. Perhaps the memory was still intact, as Henry was unable to even make eye contact. ¡°Why¡­ Such a strange impulse¡­ I am very sorry.¡± I felt the same way, but I didn¡¯t mean to slap him. The sight of a large, dishevelled man exuding masculinity and sensuality with his whole body, blaming himself for following some strange desires¡­ ¡®It¡¯s just my taste.¡¯ I sighed while appreciating his lovely appearance and then shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well. I think we were both under some kind of hallucinogens.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see a strange fantasy before?¡± As I told Henry about the lavender field and the flower crown, his eyes widened. ¡°No, what I saw¡­ that¡¯s not it.¡± Henry¡¯s hallucinations were different from what I had seen. In complete darkness, he was trapped inside a mirror. He said that it was his ¡®other self¡¯ that had embraced me. ¡°I tried to break the mirror, but it did not budge. The other me¡­ I had to watch helplessly as he tried to bite the nape of your neck.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I stared at him without answering. ¡®Other self¡¯¡­ no way.¡¯ ¡®Was Hyde¡¯s ego still there?¡¯ I had seen it clearly. Edward Hyde had disappeared back then. Even the King in Yellow acknowledged it, then why¡­? As soon as the question arose in my head, a voice rang out loudly. ¡°Lady Emily!!¡± It was Sally. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh, Sally.¡± Her appearance relieved me. The words she spoke next raised my eyebrows. ¡°Madam, people¨C People are behaving bizarrely!¡± *** The party came to an end a few hours later. As the wine-inflicted euphoria dimmed, the people came to their senses. They eventually headed back to their rooms. The next morning, everyone in our allotted drawing room felt that they had gone crazy the previous night. When I asked everyone what had happened, I was informed that their memories remained intact but their minds seemed hazy. ¡°My head hurts like it¡¯s about to break.¡± Mr Henry, who couldn¡¯t even raise his head properly, said that he was deeply ashamed that he showed his ugliness in front of me. ¡°¡­I never imagined I would dance so happily.¡± Helena said she danced for over an hour in a frenzy with the man dressed as Louis XIV. Knowing her, it was difficult to imagine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I could not see it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Emily.¡± ¡­I¡¯m really sorry. I turned to look at Jimmy, expecting his recount of last night¡¯s events. ¡°I, me? I just¡­ Uhm¡­ Do I have to tell?¡± As I tilted my head, wondering why, Sally whispered in my ear. ¡°I think my guess is right, Madam.¡± ¡°What guess?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing Jimmy is either a homosexual or a masculine woman.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± It turns out that the previous night, Sally saw Jimmy paired up with a tall man, enjoying the party. ¡­That man must have been Jimmy¡¯s type. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to talk,¡± I passed Jimmy¡¯s turn, looking at James Moriarty. ¡°Then..¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at the banquet hall, did you not attend the party?¡± I asked. At that, James raised his head and smiled when our eyes met. ¡°Emily, I didn¡¯t get to escort you, so there was no reason for me to be there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t dance with you, but¡­¡± As James¡¯ smile widened, his eyes curved like a half moon. ¡°Is there still a chance?¡± Mr Henry¡¯s cold, murderous glare threatened to cut James in half. Sensing the chilling atmosphere between them, I switched the subject. ¡°So, what did you do instead of attending?¡± ¡°What do you think I did?¡± Instead of answering, James smiled at me again, causing Mr Henry¡¯s gaze to worsen. ¡°Oh, how could I know?¡± As I shrugged in irritation, James quickly changed his attitude. ¡°I explored the mansion.¡± ¡°Did you find anything suspicious?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s too early to be sure.¡± James¡¯ long, slender fingers pointed downwards. ¡°There is something sinister hidden in the basement.¡± Last night, when everyone was busy attending the banquet, James pretended to be lost and wandered around the mansion. According to the notice distributed to the attendees, they were free to explore the mansion. ¡°But, I was stopped from entering the basement.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s in the basement?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ something so terrifying that even imagination fails to construct it?¡± With those words, silence settled in the room. James¡¯ low-pitched voice continued softly. ¡°I have seen a lot of terrible things in my pursuit of the church of Starry Wisdom. If you¡¯ve decided to stand by me, you will too.¡± With everyone¡¯s gaze on one man, James and my eyes met, and he continued. ¡°It¡¯s necessary to prepare your mind to face them.¡± ¡­Prepare your mind. Ha! Somehow holding back my laughter, I gave a twisted smile. ¡°Let us put aside such worries. And¡­ Sally.¡± At my unexpected call, she jumped. ¡°Yes, Madam?!¡± ¡°You said you were talking to an employee yesterday.¡± ¡°Ah, um¡­ it was more like sharing a few words than talking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Approach her, get all the information you can get, and above all¡­¡± I entrusted Sally with an important task. ¡°Find out what¡¯s in the Brichester Cellar.¡± ¡°Please leave it to me!¡± I felt somewhat reassured by her powerful reply. *** Sally left the drawing room with a spring in her steps. ¡®Madam has acknowledged me!¡¯ Not too long ago, at the gathering in the drawing room, Lady Helena had spoken about some apprehensions. ¡°Isn¡¯t the wine the most suspicious?¡± The only thing that stood out about last night¡¯s dinner was the Brichester wine. Most of those who drank it had hallucinations and uttered nonsense, suggesting that there was something wrong with this wine. ¡°From now on, I will refrain from drinking the wine¡­ but wait,¡± Lady Helena turned to Sally. ¡°Sally, what about you? Did you perhaps not drink the wine at all?¡± ¡°Oh, I had a drink, but a few sips at most.¡± ¡°¡­I too only drank a few sips.¡± Jimmy had spoken up after a long time. Even though he had taken only a few sips, he experienced intense hallucinations. Then finally, Lady Emily arrived at a conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Sally has a special talent. She said her great-grandmother was a shaman, right?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the appearance of the word shaman. ¡°Perhaps you were born with some kind of resistance. To me, rather than just containing mere hallucinogens, the wine looks like something made with some evil magic.¡± ¡®I can resist evil magic?!¡¯ At this moment, Sally herself was surprised by the words she had never thought of. ¡°Miss Melbourne, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Jimmy, Lady Helena, Mr Henry, and even Baron Moriarty were staring at Sally with truly admiring gazes. Sally, who had never been noticed in public like this, was stunned for a moment when Emily smiled softly and stroked her hair. ¡°Of course, I picked a really good assistant.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± When Sally left the drawing room after receiving so many compliments, her footsteps seemed to fly off. Sally smiled and decided to work hard on the mission her Madam had given her. ¡®I must find the person I saw yesterday.¡¯ The maid that seemed to be about the same age as Sally, but looked droopy like drenched cotton. That was who Sally had to find. Sally wandered around the mansion looking for her for a long time, and thanks to her unique sociability and talking here and there¡­ A few hours later, she was able to find the maid in a sparsely populated hallway. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while!¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Sally found out through some digging that her name was¡­ uh¡­ ¡°Abigail, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sally waved her hands as she looked at the woman who had a visibly wary expression on her face. ¡°No, please don¡¯t think I¡¯m strange. I just really liked you when I bumped into you yesterday, and there are things I want to ask you.¡± ¡°¡­What do you want to know?¡± Was it because of Sally¡¯s casual tone and innocent look? Abigail entered the conversation with a slightly relaxed look. ¡°The wine I was carrying with me yesterday, it¡¯s made only in Brichester, right?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then, perhaps¡­¡± Sally glanced around, making sure there was no one there. After confirming, she lowered her voice. ¡ª Hello, this is Ash, the new translator. I¡¯ll be picking up the novel~ This is something like a debut chapter! CH 35 Just as Abigail was about to back off, Sally quickly added: ¡°No, actually, my Madam is very interested in the wine here. Since you¡¯re in the wine business, I¡¯m sure you know many things about it.¡± ¡°But why me¡­¡± ¡°Abby, we maids¨C we¡¯re in the same position. Isn¡¯t it hard to work as a maid in such a remote place?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. Sally was well aware where her weak points were. ¡°It is widely known that Sir Bridle¡¯s winemaking methods are well-hidden secrets. And my Madam¡­ She is very curious about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The wine cellar is a place where no one can enter except insiders. Abby, if you just sneak in¡­¡± Sally whispered into Abigail¡¯s ear. ¡°My madam can write letters of introduction to the aristocrats of central London asking them to write to you. She can also promise you a large monetary reward.¡± This wasn¡¯t an improvisation, it was part of what Emily had promised. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Abigail retreated in surprise, but Sally was confident that her strategy would work. ¡®This kind of deal is best for someone like Abby.¡¯ As Sally was aware, women living in London were always in a hurry for money. Even if one worked all day, the pay was only enough to barely provide food, clothing, and shelter. So it went without saying that maid jobs that provide room and board were heavily sought. But, to enter a mansion, one needed a letter of recommendation from a trusted person. Unfortunately, obtaining a letter of recommendation without personal connections was as difficult as stargazing at noon. In the Brichester household, the employees are changed often. It causes a shortage of workers because everyone avoids the cursed mansion. Abby didn¡¯t like this place either, but it was hard to find another job so she had no better option. But what if she was promised to not only be introduced to a job but to also gain a large amount of money? There could be no better offer than that. ¡°Are you really serious?¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes were already shining with hope. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll help you meet my Madam.¡± Sally knew that she had almost convinced her, but decided to drop more information to make sure even so. Abigail stared at Sally as if to confirm the truth, and then spoke in a determined manner. ¡°Then I agree. But there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, but I¡¯ll never, ever¡­¡± A strong fear crept into Abigail¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never go into the wine cellar.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± When Sally asked about the unexpected words, Abigail gave a hard answer. ¡°That¡­¡± Sally¡¯s eyes widened at the words that came out of her mouth. *** While Sally was in the middle of a conversation with Abigail, an unexpected combination was secretly descending into the basement. It was James Moriarty and Jimmy in the attire of the Brichester employees. ¡°Your resourcefulness is impressive.¡± Jimmy shrugged at James¡¯ words. Earlier in the morning, Emily had called him aside and made a request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but¡­ Can I ask you to watch over Baron Moriarty?¡± Of all people, it was Emily¡¯s request. There was no way he could decline. Jimmy accepted it without question and came up with an artful way to get into the basement. This artful method was none other than to entice the Brichester employees with bribes. ¡°Employees are not as loyal as employers might think. You can get what you want with just a few words of encouragement, expensive alcohol, and a penny.¡± With this method, Jimmy received two sets of clothes the servants of Brichester wore and an extra key to the wine cellar. At around 4 or 5, when everyone was busy preparing for the evening banquet, Moriarty and Jimmy went downstairs dressed as servants and stood in front of the wine cellar. They were stopped from entering the cellar, but when Jimmy insisted, the employees easily gave up and allowed them entry. ¡°I look good in a servant¡¯s outfit, don¡¯t I?¡± Moriarty twisted his lips and smiled, and Jimmy responded by narrowing his eyebrows. ¡°It seems that the baron didn¡¯t even look in the mirror.¡± ¡°Hmm? Do I not look good?¡± The truth was that he did, but Jimmy couldn¡¯t deny the reality. The servant¡¯s outfit was horribly out of place for James Moriarty. ¡®Is it because of his blue blood?¡¯¡¯ For someone like Sir Henry, the heir of the traditional gentry family, his dignity was displayed through his manners and courtesy. ¡®But James Moriarty feels like an aristocrat from birth.¡¯ He had skin pale enough to show blood vessels. His sky-blue eyes shone coldly under the high mountain of eyebrows, and his lips looked thin and cold. His face was so handsome that no one could take his eyes off him. They made people feel a sense of distance and awe at the same time. There was also the unsettling feeling the baron gave off. ¡®It¡¯s scary.¡¯ James Moriarty never harmed anyone and uttered not a single violent remark, but just being by his side gave Jimmy a creepy feeling. Jimmy shuddered slightly. He also didn¡¯t want to take on the task of exploring the storage room alone with Moriarty. But how could he refuse Emily¡¯s request? As he sighed, James, who was next to him, said in a whisper. ¡°You should go in first.¡± ¡°¡­Alright¡± Jimmy silently opened the cellar door with the spare key he had obtained from the servants of Brichester. When he pushed the heavy door, it creaked open, allowing the two to enter the dimly lit storage room. ¡°¡­Oh my god.¡± At the sight that appeared before long, Jimmy had to swallow a shriek in his mouth. He felt ominous before entering the cellar, but now his fears were confirmed. When faced with the beings hidden behind the heavy and old wooden door, James Moriarty felt his blood cold. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Uh, uh¡­ ¡­uh¡­¡± ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Sounds similar to moans that did not seem like they were uttered by humans. James¡¯ mouth could not open in front of the people who struggled with their bodies as hard as wooden blocks, or as they should rather be called, ¡®monstrous creatures.¡¯ ¡°¡­ ¡­!¡± He could see Jimmy standing next to him, holding a scream with great difficulty. ¡®It was a good idea to bring him along.¡¯¡¯ At Emily¡¯s request, James brought Jimmy here because he thought he could give him first aid in case of an emergency, being a doctor. But if these people were his opponents, no matter how skilled he or Jimmy was, it was useless. ¡°Hegh¡­¡± ¡°Agrr¡­¡± The strange employees repeated their mechanical movements without noticing the presence of the two. ¡°Jimmy.¡± As James whispered in his ear, Jimmy turned to look at him in horror. James spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to have good eyesight, so let¡¯s go inside as quietly as possible and figure out whatever the hell they¡¯re doing.¡± Jimmy nodded instead of answering, and the two began moving¨C James moved slowly and silently, followed by Jimmy. ¡°Hagh¡­¡± The moment that James passed the employee in the front, it felt like an eternity. James looked at the side profile and was startled. ¡®That face¡­¡¯ Something he had forgotten suddenly resurfaced. Some of the attendees of the Brichester banquet had gone missing. Many of them were young women of no known affiliations. ¡®Even though the face is disfigured, it¡¯s certain. It was the same face James had seen on the missing person flyer. James concluded that a vile spell was cast on the missing people to take away their will and force them to make wine. It was unknown what type of magic was used, but the people seemed to have been in that state was a long time. ¡®This means that there is something just as vile in the wine.¡¯ Perhaps Sir Bridle is behind it, or maybe even he is being manipulated by someone. The deeper James went inside, the more intense the disgusting smell became. It was so bad that it gave him a headache. At that very moment, the two of them entered the deepest part of the basement¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡± James couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Inside the huge glass tank that filled the basement room, several tentacles were wriggling like the legs of an octopus. ¡®Oh my god¡­ ¡­!¡± James swallowed his saliva. While chasing his parents¡¯ murderers, James encountered numerous cultists and experienced phenomena that cannot be explained by human reason¡­ But it was the first time he had seen a scene so terrifying that it felt surreal. Although he was startled by the strange creature he had seen for the first time in his life, he could not take his eyes off it. At the tip of the tentacles was a huge thorn, from which a thick mucus spurted out. ¡°Hagh¡­¡± After the employees scooped up the slime with a ladle, they put it in a huge barrel of wine and mixed it. ¡®That¡¯s the secret of Brichester wine!¡¯ The terrifying tentacles were wriggling and dripping mucus. At the disgusting sight, James struggled to suppress the rising nausea. ¡°¡­!¡± Jimmy, who arrived a step late, had a similar reaction. James thought, ¡®You can¡¯t make a sound,¡¯ and hurriedly turned around to see Jimmy, who had a pale face, covering his mouth, barely holding back another scream. However. ¡®He has already reached the limit.¡¯ Seeing Jimmy¡¯s half-opened eyes, James sighed. Fortunately, the boy was a surgeon, and after seeing corpses every day, he endured it to the best of his capabilities. ¡®Ordinary people are bound to be captivated by extreme madness when they encounter things that cannot be explained by human logic.¡¯ James thought. ¡ª TL note: Hello! The schedule for the updates has been decided. I will post every Monday and Friday. For the next five days, I will try to maintain an update everyday! CH 36 After James and Jimmy went to investigate the cellar: ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Sir Bridle in person.¡± With those words, Helena left to meet the owner of the mansion. ¡°So¡­It¡¯s just the two of us now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the wine touch your lips, okay?¡± I reminded Sir Henry. Out of all of us, only Sir Henry and I attended the ball as scheduled. When we entered the banquet hall dressed the same as the previous day, we had to swallow our astonishment once again. ¡®It¡¯s the same as yesterday.¡¯ The sight of the guest drowning in hallucinations was shock and horror in itself. When I returned to the drawing-room after a while, Helena was back. ¡°Did you talk to Sir Bridle?¡± She shook her head with a disappointed expression on her face. Helena had tried to use her influence to make contact with Lord Bridle. ¡®My sincerest apologies, my Lady, but the Lord¡¯s health has deteriorated rapidly over the past few days.¡¯ Unfortunately, the butler refused her request. As I narrowed my eyebrows, Helena spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s strange, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I know. The banquet was held, but the owner didn¡¯t bother showing his face and instead had the butler deliver the refusal on his behalf¡­¡± In fact, it was very disrespectful. If the Lord of the mansion cannot show his face for an unavoidable reason, he should at least deliver an apology letter written by himself. ¡°¡­Is the butler hiding something?¡± Helena nodded gravely at my words. ¡°We should consider all possibilities. By the way, why is everyone so late?¡± Neither Sally, Jimmy nor James had come back yet. The moment I glanced at the door in agitation, it burst open. ¡°My Lady! Lady Emily!¡± Sally rushed in, gasping for breath. ¡°Sally, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­Hah¡­You can¡¯t go into the basement¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Abigail said¡­¡± Sally panted with a red face. I urged her to sit down and speak calmly. ¡°You see¡­¡± Sally regained her composure only after she drank a glass of water. ¡°You can¡¯t enter the basement, at all.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Her recount was like this. ¡°As Baron Moriarty suspected, there is something horribly wrong with the wine cellar in the basement. That is¡­¡± People moving like puppets, with skin paler than snow, were working in the cellars. ¡°Every Brichester employee is aware of their existence, but the story didn¡¯t leak out because Sir Bridle enforced a gag order.¡± ¡°If this was leaked, people would never want to enter the mansion.¡± Images of people who were nothing more than living corpses float in my head. Recalling her earlier words, I asked, confused: ¡°But what do you mean one can¡¯t just go in?¡± ¡°Abigail said that.¡± Her pale lips trembled softly. ¡°If you go in without any preparation, they will attack you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Before you enter, you have to apply something on your body. If you don¡¯t¡ª¡± At that moment, the door opened with an even larger bang than before. ¡°Emily¡­!¡± A voice that sounded like a plea, unlike the usual indifferent and calm voice. James Moriarty looked like he was about to collapse at any moment. ¡­I almost screamed when I saw who was in his arms. ¡°No! Jimmy!!¡± Sally frantically ran past me. Sir Henry also ran hastily and helped Jimmy stand on his own feet. ¡°¡­Jimmy?¡± I got up in disbelief and slowly approached him. His pulse was checked¡ª though he was trembling, luckily he was breathing fine. When I parted aside his dishevelled fringes, I could see his unfocused eyes. Jimmy had lost all reason. ¡­It was evident that he had seen something terrible that left a deep mark on him. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Jimmy? ¡­Are you okay?¡± A light slap on the cheek brought his eyes back to normal. Jimmy looked at me and suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°He, he, hahaha!¡± The voice that started like a groan soon turned into elated laughter, and then into the laugh of a madman. What the hell happened in the cellar? Anxiety rose to the tip of my throat, and I struggled to stay rational. ¡°Oh my God, Jimmy¡­¡± The moment Sally muttered with a face that looked like she was about to cry, a thud was heard. ¡°How did this happen¡­James!?¡± I turned around and saw James lying on the floor. A gasp escaped from Helena¡¯s mouth as she ran to him. ¡°Emily! The baron is seriously injured.¡± ¡­It really was extremely serious. I knelt down and looked down blankly at one of James¡¯ sleeves. His clothes were black, so it was hard to see, but I could see blood dripping from the end of the sleeve. ¡°James¡­!¡± When I looked closely, his dishevelled face was also a mess. ¡­As if chewed by something, the wounds were steadily leaking blood. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± I heard Sally throw up at the terrible sight. When I didn¡¯t let go of his arm, James met my eyes with his own. His face was pale and bloodless. ¡°Ah, Emily, I showed you an unsightly appearance¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll bleed more¡­¡± ¡°¡­Are you worried about me? I¡¯m glad.¡± James¡¯ lips turned upwards with some effort. When I frowned at those words, he leaned over and whispered in my ear. ¡°Jimmy and I¡­ we got caught by them.¡± ¡°Them? The ones in the cellar?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, the ones in the cellar,¡± James confirmed. In the most obscure corner of the mansion, they produced the famed ¡®Brichester Wine¡¯. ¡­The living corpses stabbed Jimmy with thorns and ate his arms and face. ¡®Living corpses and thorns.¡¯ It reminded me of something. Perhaps because of a series of shocks, my frustrated brain refused to think properly. James quickly explained everything else he knew, and I had no choice but to store the information he gave me in my head. ¡°Those are¡­they¡¯re monsters, Emily¡­¡± He panted. ¡°You can¡¯t win on your own.¡± I told him to lie down, but James said he was fine and sat up. But I¡¯ve often been through situations like this, so I know well what was going to happen. ¡®If you don¡¯t get treatment right away, you won¡¯t have much time left.¡¯ Before he could be taken to a larger hospital, James Moriarty would die of excess blood loss. ¡­The death of Baron Moriarty. I know it had nothing to do with me, but¡­ ¡®The problem is Jimmy.¡¯ He was still muttering nonsense with his eyes wide open. If it was true that he was attacked by strange creatures in the cellar, no amount of treatment would erase his psychological trauma. ¡­I know what comes next. ¡®There is only one way.¡¯ The moment I made up my mind, Helena, who was restless, looked back at me and said: ¡°What do we do? Call the doctor right now¡ª¡± ¡°Helena.¡± I stood up, calming my pounding heart. ¡°Helena Blavatsky, my dearest, eternal friend.¡± At that moment, Helena¡¯s eyes widened. She felt something in my voice. I pulled something out of my clothes and handed it to her. ¡­It was a self-defence pistol. ¡°You would know how to shoot.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Helena, who took it immediately, looked at me with trembling eyes. Sir Henry and Sally didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on. ¡°You know that I trust you the most, right, Helena?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you trust me too, then¡­¡± I bit my lip softly. ¡­I¡¯m sorry for entrusting you with this task, Helena. ¡°Here.¡± I pointed to my forehead and spoke. Helena couldn¡¯t take her eyes off me. ¡°Shoot. One shot, no pain.¡± ¡°¡­!!!!¡± Helena just opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Madam!!! Have you gone crazy?¡± Sally, who had only been observing till then, shouted with a sharp, shaking voice.¡°Lady Helena, please don¡¯t respond! I think my lady is having hallucinations. This, this is absurd¡­¡± She gradually began weeping. ¡°Madam, did you drink the wine earlier? Or were there drugs in the meal¡­¡± ¡°¡­Alright, Emily.¡¯ Sally¡¯s eyes widened at Helena¡¯s words. Sir Henry also yelled ¡°Ms Blavatsky!¡± but she slowly raised her arm and pointed the gun at me. ¡°Lady Helena! Please stop it! Everyone, are you all crazy? Sir Henry, sir, please¡ª¡± ¡°Madam Blavatsky, stop! No matter what you do to Emily¡ª¡± ¡°Stop.¡± As James¡¯ voice came out in a whisper, it became quiet instantly as if cold water had been poured on everyone. He seemed to have noticed something. ¡°Well, was that so¡­¡± James turned to me and then to Helena. ¡°Madam Blavatsky, do as you please.¡± Then, Sir Henry ran towards Helena. In a flash, James jumped up and grabbed Sir Henry. ¡°No! Agh, let me go!¡± ¡°Shoot now! I can¡¯t hold on to this man anymore!¡± Helena looked directly at me. As I nodded, the gun was pointed at my head. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª TL note: What a scary chapter¡­ The scene where Emily tells Helena to shoot her is probably one of the most impactful ones in this novel. CH 37 ¡°¡­Emi, Emily?¡± Again I got that eerie feeling. Pain and discomfort of all kinds rushed through my body, and I struggled to lift my head. ¡®Fortunately, I can¡¯t recall any new memories.¡¯ A Pandora¡¯s Box full of dangerous and dark memories would be a good way to describe my situation. I¡¯ll have to open it someday, but hopefully not now. ¡°¡­Helena.¡± What time was it? I looked around and tried to figure out just how far back I had returned. ¡®Ah, the clock.¡¯ From the clock and calendar hanging on the wall, I realised it was 4 pm the day before. There were still a few hours left for the banquet to end. After checking the time, the memories before the return came back vividly. ¡®Shoot me, Helena¡¯ I used the shortcut again to turn back time. Thankfully, the King in Yellow also understood that it was an inevitable decision, so I did not feel a headache like before. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to show that to the people I care about.¡¯ Sally was so astonished and frantic. Sir Henry tried to subdue Helena by force. Even though she was shocked and unwilling, Helena silently followed my words. And then, him¡­ ¡®Moriarty, did he notice something?¡¯ Baron Moriarty certainly was extremely intelligent. It¡¯s like he could discern what was going to happen. Did he perhaps know¡­? ¡°Ha¡­ no way, no.¡± Even if that were the case, I¡¯m glad that I can travel back in time. There are a lot of things I can prevent this time¡­ ¡°¡¯No¡¯, what do you mean by that?¡± When I looked up, Helena was looking down at me with worried eyes. ¡°Are you feeling alright, Emily?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡± I couldn¡¯t forget the memory of Helena before my return. ¡°Okay.¡± As she barely held back her tears that were about to burst, she bit her lip as she spoke. I still remember the trembling of the slender, brown hand holding the pistol with extreme reluctance. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Helena. I always entrust you with difficult tasks.¡¯ Nevertheless, she obeyed me without a single word of complaint. One of the few gifts given to my misfortune-stained life is the existence of Helena. ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡± I shook my head as I looked at a puzzled Helena. ¡°It¡¯s nothing~¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s nothing? Your face is pale. Are you hurt anywhere?¡± I laughed out loud on purpose. ¡°I¡¯m okay, really.¡± ¡°Alright, if you say so. I¡¯m going to try to see if I can talk to Sir Bridle¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I stopped her. ¡°It won¡¯t be of any use.¡± ¡°¡­How can it be of no use?¡± A mysterious light appeared in Helena¡¯s eyes for a moment and then disappeared. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re saying it then it must be true.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Helena is always like this. No matter what I say, she believes it without question. ¡®Now then, what did James Moriarty say?¡± I remembered the hastily stored information in my mind. In the cellar, ¡®undead¡¯ beings were producing wine. Inside a huge tank, a giant octopus-like creature releases mucus from its tentacles, which is mixed into the wine. ¡®Is that mucus the cause of the hallucinations?¡¯ There was also the fact that Jimmy was stabbed by the thorns on the tentacles. According to James¡¯ guess, the undead working in the storage room were also created through the same process. ¡°Thorns and tentacles¡­¡± ¡°Madam? What are you murmuring about?¡± Sally pricked her ears and asked, but I only waved my hand. There was something I wanted to remember, but I couldn¡¯t¡­ A marvellous wine that makes the drinker hallucinate. A pond that should not be approached at night. Huge tentacles and thorns at their ends¡­ I know I¡¯ve seen it somewhere. I have all the puzzle pieces in my hand, but it feels like they don¡¯t fit together. ¡°Sally.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam?¡± I looked back at the only person who could give me a real clue at this point. ¡°How have your conversations with Abigail gone?¡± Sally¡¯s eyes lit up. * * * ¡°I¡­¡± Helena looked at Emily and stopped again. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I can talk about this.¡¯ They were talking about a dream she had. In the early hours of the previous day, after returning from the banquet, she fell asleep and had an unknown dream. ¡­In her dream, Helena was standing in front of a pond. Amidst the murmuring of the dark green water surface that gives off a gloomy atmosphere, she squeezed her nose at the strong, strong stench. No, she tried to do that, but her hand didn¡¯t move. Was she held in constraints? Or maybe because it was a dream, her body didn¡¯t move as she intended. At that moment, a terrible voice was heard in her ear. ¡®Bow down to the great king who reigns in the water!¡¯ She felt an instinctive rejection of a foreign being invading her head, but that voice did not stop. ¡®Your insignificant body will be granted eternal life.¡¯ ¡®Accept perfect salvation with your whole body!¡¯ It was at that moment. Helena¡¯s body, which had been hardened like a stone, slowly, as if in a trance, walked towards the pond. ¡®Stop it!¡¯ She tried to refuse, but her body did not listen. When she finally reached the shore of the lake, barely inches away from the water¡­ Whoa! A gigantic vine-like jumped out of the green water. A sharp pain pierced her heart. She watched in shock as she felt the tentacle stab her chest. ¡®Agh¡­!!¡¯ She had woken up in horror. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, her vision slowly adapted to darkness. ¡®Ah¡­ I¡¯m in my room.¡¯ It was a dream. She was really glad. Helena¡¯s mind was wandering as if to distract her from that dream. ¡®However¡­¡¯ It was still vivid, that ominous dream. When she closed her eyes, she could feel the tentacle stab her chest all over again. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± If she didn¡¯t have the strength to go see Sir Bridle, what she had to do was¨C As soon as her thoughts jumbled into a crazy mess, Helena jumped up from her seat. Emily turned to her. ¡°Helena? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She opened her mouth like that, but Helena herself did not know. Why did she stand up and where did she want to go? Seeing her blurred eyes, Emily tilted her head in wonder. Sally¡¯s bright voice continued. ¡°Come to think of it, I had a strange dream yesterday, Madam. Are you okay, Madam?¡± ¡°A strange dream?¡± Sally nodded her head passionately as she looked back at Emily with her brows narrowed. ¡°Yes. Madam knows the pond next to this mansion, right? I had a dream where people with creepy faces were running around it and muttering weird things¨C¡± ¡°¡­Pond.¡± At that moment, Helena, who remembered her destination, muttered blankly. ¡®I need to go to the pond.¡¯ ¡®Your king waits there. Someone you need to serve awaits you.¡¯ As a mysterious voice whispered endlessly in her head, Helena began to move awkwardly, as if being controlled by something. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Emily cried out as she watched her walk towards the door. ¡°Sally, hold Helena!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave!¡± Just before Helena walked out the door, Sally ran and grabbed her. ¡°Eek, Lady Helena¡­ You¡¯re really strong.¡± Emily helped Sally restrain Helena with all her might. ¡°Never let her go to the pond.¡± At the same time, Emily realized. The lost puzzle piece had been recovered * * * Sally helped Helena into her room. ¡°Sally, you must never let Helena go out alone.¡± After instructing Sally strictly, I also asked Mr Henry for help, fearing that it was not enough. ¡°Ms Blavatsky¡­Do you want me to watch her so she doesn¡¯t go out?¡± ¡°This mansion is full of things that reason and logic cannot explain. Helena said she had a strange dream. But I think¡­¡± I continued speaking as I watched Sir Henry quietly nod. ¡°It¡¯s not just a dream, it¡¯s highly likely to affect Helena¡¯s consciousness.¡± ¡°Is there a way to prove it?¡± I raised my head and met Sir Henry¡¯s eyes. Seeing his unshakable, strong gaze, I suddenly felt that I wanted to depend on him. ¡°It is still just a possibility. I cannot be too sure yet, but I¡¯ll tell you when I am..¡± ¡­In the current situation, it is best to remain careful. If you walk about carelessly, it could end up being life-threatening¨C to the point where, at best, even if you regain your sanity, it wouldn¡¯t be useful anymore. ¡°All right. Please leave Ms Blavatsky¡¯s safety to me, and continue your search.¡± I was relieved to hear Sir Henry¡¯s words. After I left the room that way, I discreetly met and had a conversation with Abigail, the employee Sally had introduced me to. We negotiated for a while on a simple matter, and it didn¡¯t take long. ¡°¡­Then, I leave this matter to you, Miss Abigail.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, Madam.¡± Abigail thanked me for this opportunity, turned her back and disappeared. ¡®I¡¯m glad things went as expected.¡¯ After things were sorted out, I waited until 10 o¡¯clock at night. According to the notice, ¡°Access to the pond after 10 p.m.¡± was strictly prohibited. ¡®That means that after 10 o¡¯clock, something hidden can be found at the pond.¡¯ By now the sky was getting quite dark. At 10:10, putting on a simple coat, I stepped out of the mansion. The cool, moist air caressed my skin. ¡®Let¡¯s go to the pond.¡¯ Although access to the pond after 10 o¡¯clock was prohibited, by using the secret route given by Abigail, I could go there without being restrained by the mansion servants. As I walked along the damp trail, I reflected on the information I had gathered before returning. There were ¡®living corpses¡¯ in the wine cellar. Inside the cellar lied a huge tank, and in it dwells a tentacled creature with thorns in its arms. The Brichester wine was prepared by mixing that viscous mucus released from the thorns into ordinary wine. That was not all. Just before I came out, Helena, who regained her composure, told me about her dream. ¡°Emily, I¡­I have never had such a vivid dream in my entire life.¡± Something like a huge vine rose from the pond, and the stinger at the end of it pierced her heart. ¡°When I close my eyes, I can still feel the pain.¡± Didn¡¯t Sally say something too? People with creepy looks circling around the pond¡­ ¡®All these clues¡­They¡¯re pointing to a single fact.¡¯ CH 38 Plod, plod, plod. The sound of my footsteps scattered through the still night sky. When I finally reached the front of the pond, I looked down at the pale green water that gave off an eerie feeling. ¡®The identity of what lies below is¡­!¡¯ In the novel, it is described like this: It is an oval body with several huge tentacles. By stabbing the victim with a thorn attached to the end, it turns them into living corpses that exist only to serve. ¡°¡­The being¡¯s name is Glaaki.¡± I took a round object out of my pocket and activated it. It was used a while ago to deal with the evil spirit Eddie in the Langham Hotel. Called the ¡®Migo Detector¡¯, it detects unseen, mysterious signals sent by evil spirits. Beep, beep, beep. A red light illuminated the detector and the signal sounded It meant that there was an ¡®unknown existence¡¯ in the pond Suddenly, a strange sound reached my ears. Coo, coo, coo. The dark green surface of the lake, which was lying still a moment ago, began to shake slowly. Steadily, it grew more violent. ¡­Oh my god! A huge figure soared out of the dark green water. ¡°That thing¡­¡± I prayed for my safety, opening my mouth in front of the ¡®great old being¡¯ that finally revealed its majesty. ¡®Glaaki.¡¯ An old monster from outer space that spreads the ¡®promise of eternal life¡¯ in dreams. Facing such a dreadful sight, I began to tremble slightly. It was about 4 meters tall. Its body, reminiscent of a slug, was covered in mushy slime and was armed with pointed, terribly sharp spines. At the top, there was a hole¨C presumably a mouth, with sharp teeth. One eyeball was attached to the tip of the three tentacles that trailed around it. Those eyes, those eyes¡ª! ¡°Heh heh, heh heh.¡± ¡­It was looking at me. Fear seeped into my lungs. Slurp, slurp, slurp. As the tentacles on its body wriggled towards me, I couldn¡¯t move a single step. ¡°I ¡­will protect¡­ your mind¡­¡± The drowned-out voice calling for the protection of my mind was to no avail because I was already completely overwhelmed by the creature¡¯s immense presence. Instead of running away from it, I was short of breath in fear that I had glimpsed the ¡®absolute unknown¡¯ that humans should not be able to see. ¡®I, Emily Carter¨C!¡¯ ¡°Welcome the great king,¡± I have to welcome him¡­ ¡°With your insignificant body¡± ¡°Eternal life, eternal life¡­¡± ¡°Human life is so insufficient¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, I am still¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡­¡± No, I¡¯m no longer Emily Carter now. I am the part of¡­ ¡°Welcome the great king¡­¡± Immortalfpanisutksher¡ö¡öenemyfgdfgfdNyarlathotepmsesdjuuse¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡öGreat¡ö¡öIwiyinB¡¯knnetje¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡öAnfdggdgdunbrokenfdgdglineageJfpanisutkshethisfutileenemyNyarlathotepffsfdslife¡ö¡ö¡ö¡öhot¡ö¡ö¡ömseshet¡¯wdjuusemseshet¡¯wdjuusemseshet¡¯wdjuusemseshet¡¯ At that moment¡­ ¡°My apostle, Emily.¡± A faint but very clear, beautiful and nostalgic voice was heard. ¡°I, the King in Yellow. With all my might¡­¡± ¡°I will protect you.¡± In the shattered, blurry vision, I could see an impeccable golden light dyeing the world. A fluttering gold cloak. A familiar and pale scent emanated¡­ The apostle, ¡®Emily Carter¡¯, left the body. * * * I am¡­ What did I see¡­ My mind was confused. ¡®Glaaki.¡¯ I remember going to the pond to check its identity, and in front of it, I even remembered that the Migo detector had beeped loudly. The memory after that was completely gone. ¡­As if someone cut the film and threw it away. ¡®Was it to protect my mind?¡¯ If so, it means that a bad memory was gone. The moment I made a clear conclusion, my vision brightened. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ The familiar scenery seemed hazy, but the perspective was a little strange. It was not the usual first-person view, but a third-person point of view where one looked down at something fixed. I couldn¡¯t even move it at my will. It was like watching a movie when the scene in front of me changes quickly. ¡®Am I dreaming?¡¯ A conscious dream like this is called a lucid dream. My vision became clearer when I decided to enjoy my dream comfortably as if I was a spectator in a movie theatre just like in my previous life. ¡­It was a nostalgic scenery. A space with only a round table and two chairs in the middle of the simple decoration. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Wasn¡¯t it the North London girls¡¯ boarding school that I attended 10 years ago when I was a girl? I was choked by the strict discipline, but after all, it was thanks to attending this school that I met my most precious friend, Helena. ¡®This is the drawing room used when guests arrive.¡¯ Visits to boarding school students were limited to once a month, and only to family members and relatives. We used to call this place a ¡®visiting room¡¯ as a joke, as if we were locked in a prison. ¡°¡­I saw you in April, so it¡¯s been two months.¡± It was me in my late teens who appeared in sight with a slightly husky, low-pitched voice. In a more slender body than now, the skin that looked pale but not pure white stood out. ¡®Did I look like that?¡¯ Instead of looking in the mirror, seeing myself in the third person like this made me feel awkward and strange. At 17, I looked much younger and unfamiliar than I was now. At the time, I didn¡¯t like how I looked very much¡­ ¡®Now that I see it, it¡¯s quite pretty.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t come up with words to describe it, but it was definitely pretty. Even the way I used to tie my wavy blonde hair up to my waist was dazzling. The 17-year-old me opened my mouth. ¡°¡­How have you been, uncle?¡± Uncle. I frowned at the unfamiliar words. ¡®I¡­Did I have an uncle?¡¯ I lost my parents early. They both died in a wagon accident just before I was 10 years old. It was my aunt, Ms Marilyn Soberg, who took charge of the orphan me. ¡®Emily, I have no intention of raising you.¡¯ My aunt, who wanted to raise me like any other foster family would, inquired about a school where only women from prestigious families attended. I was admitted to the women¡¯s boarding school in North London, which had the highest rating among them. ¡®So, remember, Emily. Never cause an accident.¡¯ I think she thought that my innate free spirit would change a bit in a place like this. Sadly, my aunt¡¯s wish did not come true. ¡®Ms Sauberg, Miss Emily Wood¡­¡¯ ¡®Madam, I¡¯m sorry, but Miss Emily again¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Despite being called to school several times, my aunt still did not give up on me. The more I look back, the more I think that I am grateful for my aunt. ¡°Okay, of course.¡± I came to my sense by the voice of a man who I called ¡®uncle¡¯. I could only see his back, but he looked like he had no special features, from his medium height, his normal body, and his thin hair. ¡®Judging from his voice, he seems to be in his mid to late 40s.¡¯ Again, I don¡¯t remember having an uncle. My mother was born as an only daughter, and my father¡¯s blood was only Aunt Marilyn. If so, who was this man? ¡°It took a while to get things done this time, Lady Emily¡­I sincerely apologise for causing concern.¡± ¡­¡¯Lady¡¯ Emily? No matter how I looked at it, it was too polite and respectful. An uncle addressing his niece would not speak like that. I once again observed the appearance of a man who treated me with so much respect. ¡®His characteristics¡­¡¯ He wore an ordinary suit, but there was a thick bracelet slightly exposed on the inside of his sleeve. The pattern on the bracelet caught my attention. ¡®That¡¯s¡­It¡¯s familiar.¡¯ The six-pointed star, also called the Star of David, was engraved on the bracelet. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. But why are you here today?¡± When the 17-year-old raised my chin and asked, the man addressed as ¡®uncle¡¯ shook his head and answered. ¡°Today, I would like to ask your opinion on what to do next¡­¡± ¡®¡­This is so strange.¡¯ First of all, in my memory, there was no such thing as a strange man who came to visit me. Even if it was just that I couldn¡¯t remember, the situation was so strange. It¡¯s strange that a middle-aged man addresses a girl in her late teens like that, and comes to ask for advice on something. However, ¡¯17-year-old Emily¡¯ seemed very familiar with this situation, raising one corner of her mouth and smiling twistedly. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Where¡¯s the list?¡± ¡°Here, my Lady.¡± ¡¯17-year-old Emily¡¯ glanced at the documents the man had presented. As I narrowed my eyes and focused, a name written on the paper was faintly visible. M O R I A¡­ ¡­ Moriarty??? ¡°Will the procedure be followed as scheduled?¡± ¡°Do you really need to ask me about such obvious things?¡± The moment I was startled by the familiar name, ¡®17-year-old Emily¡¯ asked. The man bowed his head as if embarrassed by this. ¡°That is¡­The vice-bishop told me to come after asking Lady Emily¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°Ha. Vice Bishop?¡± 17-year-old Emily¡¯s voice subsided coldly. ¡°Did he call himself that?¡± Even I, who was simply observing the peculiar situation, could feel the drop in temperature. The man was startled and bowed his head even more. ¡°Y¨C Yes, my Lady.¡± ¡°Ha! Of course, no one would dare think themselves at the top.¡± Emily, who muttered suddenly, burst into laughter. That voice and the sound of laughter felt somewhat disillusioned. It was very different from the past I remember. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter in the end.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Is it that hard to get it through your head?¡± Seeing the man looking for an answer, ¡®Emily¡¯ retorted. ¡°Give it to Enoch¡­¡± ¡­Enoch?? It couldn¡¯t be Enoch Bowen, the founder of the Church of Starry Wisdom¡­ right? The moment my head shook at the name, the movie screening was over. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª TL note: Hello! The next chapter will be delayed a little. I¡¯m sorry for the wait in advance T-T CH 39 Unsure of whether it was a hallucination or an actual memory, I could not believe what I had just seen. ¡®Was that really my memory?¡¯ Or was it just an illusion created to confuse me? Either way, I don¡¯t know why the name ¡®Moriarty¡¯ was mentioned. Why Moriarty¡­? ¡®Perhaps¡­James¡¯ parents¡¯ death¡­?¡¯ If Moriarty refers to James Moriarty¡¯s parents- ¡°Moriarty¡­¡± The moment I opened my eyes while muttering involuntarily, a terrifyingly beautiful face filled my vision. It was James Moriarty with a playful gaze, smiling at me. ¡°¡­Did you call me?¡± I was so startled that when I took in a breath, my lips rose slowly. ¡°You were sleeping restlessly. Did you not get enough sleep last night?¡± I told myself to calm down and looked around, forgetting James¡¯ question. I was lying on the long sofa in the drawing room. ¡®To briefly summarize this situation¡­¡¯ I died after meeting Glaaki, going back in time. And now¨C ¡°What time is it?¡± Frowning at the faint headache coming up, I looked at James who stepped back and glanced at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s around 3:30.¡± So, it was before James and Jimmy had approached the cellar. As he sat down on the sofa beside me, James¡¯ eyes, with exceptionally small pupils, stared at me tenaciously. ¡°I came back from a late lunch and found you were asleep, so I waited for you to wake up. ¡­I never thought you would mumble my name while sleeping.¡± ¡°¡­I? When did I do that?¡± Maybe he heard me muttering ¡®Moriarty¡¯. A burning sensation rose on my face. James stood up, his smile widening even more. ¡°I asked you to call me James, so it¡¯s a bit disappointing that you used my last name¡­¡± He grinned and continued. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter what you call me, as long as I can visit you in your dreams.¡± ¡°That¡­!!¡± He seemed to have misunderstood this situation. While I was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say, James suddenly sat down next to me again. ¡°Emily, do you know how red your cheeks are?¡± As he slowly closened the distance between us, the scent of his body caught on. At that moment, I jumped at the sensual and incredibly addicting scent of roses. ¡°You¡¯re very attractive, but¡­¡± James¡¯ face grew closer. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve blushed like this, so it¡¯s a new feeling.¡± A low-pitched voice that seemed to stimulate the depths of my heart entered my head. I shook my head, hiding my nervous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that. Were you about to explore the mansion?¡± James nodded at my words. Before my return in time, He had entered the cellar with Jimmy around 4 or 5 o¡¯clock and suffered a disastrous injury. ¡°That Barry is smarter than I expected. We¡¯ve already got the key from the servants.¡± So that¡¯s how far everything¡¯s come till now. Now that I understood the situation, I announced the change of operation. ¡°Please don¡¯t go to the cellar.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I returned the words he used back then to him, who had a serious expression. ¡°There is something sinister hidden in the basement, so terrifying that even imagination fails to construct it.¡± ¡°However¡ª¡± ¡°And this time, I continued speaking, interrupting a puzzled James. ¡°It¡¯s not going to end simply with a shock.¡± ¡°¡­Did you receive a revelation?¡± James, who believed I was descended from druids, asked this question. I nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, something similar.¡± ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case then¡­¡± James shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then what will we do? Ms Blavatsky also failed to meet Sir Bridle.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t need Sir Bridle.¡± I said firmly. He stared at me as if trying to read my thoughts from my eyes. ¡°Please leave it to me.¡± ¡­That was all I could say. His expressionless face softened and one corner of his mouth rose playfully. ¡°It¡¯s very reassuring, hearing you say that.¡± James gently patted me on the shoulder and headed to the door. Just before leaving, he turned to me and added. ¡°Before, I was just curious, but now I¡¯m really eager to know.¡± ¡°Eager to know what?¡± The moment I looked up, my eyes met James Moriarty¡¯s. With gorgeous blue eyes that seemed to be staring at my mind, he said: ¡°Why¡­ Emily, why do I want to be beside you?¡± Contrary to the usual casual tone, his voice had an unknown tremor. Or was it because of that strange expression that looked at me? ¡°Until I figure out the answer¡­I want to stay by your side.¡± I looked away, feeling an unknown feeling fill me. James left without waiting for my answer, and only after hearing the door click shut did I breathe a sigh of relief. ¡®Fortunately, he hasn¡¯t noticed anything suspicious about me yet.¡¯ I sat on the sofa and calmly reflected on what had happened before my return. ¡®I¡¯ve prevented James and Jimmy¡¯s death and the stopped the madness from unfolding.¡¯ ¡­ And Glaaki, who is living in the pond. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Just trying to recall its appearance gave me a headache and made me feel uneasy. However, I know from experience that it is better not to dig up underlying memories. Furthermore, ¡®The foreign being, Glaaki, wasn¡¯t something that I can fight with my own strength anyway.¡¯ If so, there was only one way to do it. If his minions in the cellar could be disposed of, and creatures that could become Glaaki¡¯s hosts were blocked from access, I could weaken it. The problem was how to do all that. First, I had to deal with those living corpses. ¡®Are there any cards I can use in such a case?¡¯ After making up my mind, I called an employee. ¡°How may I help you, madam?¡± ¡°Please guide me to the phone.¡± After Alexander Bell patented it in 1876, the phone quickly spread everywhere. During the 1890s, the era in which I live, it had already been commercialized to some extent. The employee took me to the butler¡¯s place, and the butler sat me in front of a desk with a box-shaped phone on it. ¡°Where may I connect you to?¡± The answer rang clear in my mind. ¡°Scotland Yard, please.¡± Tut, tut, tut A dial tone followed, and the phone was connected with a click. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± I smiled as I recognised the voice. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡± His voice, which had been stern at first, soon turned bright. ¡°Perhaps¡­It can¡¯t be Emily, can it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is me. You haven¡¯t forgotten me already, right, uncle?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± The last card I had was this man. The famous character that appeared as a police officer in the London Police Department and the assistant to Sherlock Holmes: It was Inspector Lestrade. ¡°Emily, do you know how much I missed you?¡± He was also my father¡¯s dear friend. * * * The next morning, I was sitting facing an elderly man. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Uncle Greg.¡± Greg Lestrade. He was a police officer belonging to the Metropolitan Police Department, the so-called ¡®Scotland Yard¡¯, and was responsible for solving numerous unsolved cases with the help of detective Sherlock Holmes. Although he was over 50, he had a detective-like appearance that boasted of a solid body without a single fat. ¡°How long has it been, Emily?¡± Inspector Lestrade looked at me with his warm, grey eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contact you for a while.¡± Like most fictional characters living in this world, Lestrade also has a different setting from his original character. My father, who was a professor at a university, was friends with Uncle Greg, his neighbour. He had frequented visits since my childhood. Thanks to this, I had been close to Inspector Lestrade since I was a child, calling him ¡®Uncle Greg¡¯. This relationship continued after my aunt took over after my father passed away, and even after I married Randolph. ¡°No, you¡¯ve been through a lot. But I haven¡¯t been able to help you at all¡­ I¡¯ve heard from Marilyn from time to time.¡± So Uncle Greg kept in touch with Aunt Marilyn. As I nodded quietly, the inspector spoke with a serious expression on his face. ¡°I am aware of the general situation.¡± Uncle¡¯s summary was similar to what I knew. There were a lot of ugly rumours about this Brichester mansion, such as disappearances of young women, so even the Police Department was paying special attention. However, a search warrant could not be issued because there was no clear evidence. Sir Bridle kept a strong watch on what information got out and what didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re aware of the circumstances.¡± ¡°I was able to come in today as your guest, so I caught up on all the information. By the way¡­¡± Inspector Lestrade¡¯s sharp gaze turned towards the door. ¡°The person who recently left this room looked like Baron Moriarty if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was the baron. How did you know? The Inspector continued without erasing the vigilant look. ¡°Ah, I just recognized him. I¡¯m curious how you ended up with someone like that.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡¯someone like that¡¯?¡± When I asked innocently as if I didn¡¯t know anything, Inspector Lestrade quietly confided his thoughts. ¡°In the social world he is known only as a young, tasteful aristocrat, but Baron Moriarty is quite a famous figure in our police department.¡± Apparently, a cult case was recently resolved with the help of Baron Moriarty. The Inspector told me that he was involved in all kinds of events where people died. ¡°Many people believe that the case was resolved thanks to the Baron¡¯s cooperation with the investigation, but I have a different view. I feel he¡¯s hiding several suspicious things.¡± The Inspector spoke after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Emily, have you ever heard of ¡®Sherlock Holmes¡¯?¡± Sherlock Holmes. How could I possibly not know one of the most famous characters in human history and a legendary detective who was known by almost everyone? In my previous life, while I wasn¡¯t obsessed with his stories, I was an avid reader who read all the works in which he appeared. ¡®Even though I¡¯ve never met him here.¡¯ Sherlock Holmes existed in this world, but after I found out that Uncle Greg was acquainted with him, I had no intention of meeting him. Since Sherlock Holmes here wasn¡¯t as famous as he was in my previous life, it would raise suspicion if I asked to be introduced. So, considering my image, this answer would be appropriate. ¡°No, who is that?¡± ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª TL note: Hello again after a long break! Updates will be biweekly from now on. CH 40 ¡°Sherlock Holmes is a young private detective I¡¯m friends with.¡± Private detectives in the 19th century were different from 21st-century detectives, whose main tasks were usually to collect evidence of infidelity. ¡®Private detectives¡¯ supplement the shortage of detectives and assist them. ¡°Sherlock is unrivalled among them. I don¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t want to be a full-fledged detective, but he¡¯s drawn a clear line that he¡¯s only acting as an ¡®Investigative Advisor¡¯.¡± Inspector Lestrade¡¯s gaze turned again to the doorway, that is, towards Moriarty, who was outside. ¡°Sherlock said that he and Moriarty were college alumni.¡± ¡­I hadn¡¯t known that. ¡°While he never referred to him as a villain, Sherlock was always wary of Moriarty.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure how this would sound to you, Emily, but¡­ There¡¯s a thing called ¡®a stereotypical villain¡¯, right?¡± Sherlock Holmes had a great talent for analyzing the personality and behavioural patterns of criminals. What he observed was that Baron Moriarty had all the typical characteristics of an ¡®intelligent criminal¡¯. ¡°I once asked for an opinion on a case involving Baron Moriarty, and Sherlock urged me to be vigilant.¡± Inspector Lestrade looked into my eyes with those words. ¡°¡­I see.¡± As I nodded, the captain¡¯s voice continued. ¡°Of course, this is only my friend¡¯s opinion, and I have no intention of meddling in your relationship. But just¡­¡± He coughed a couple of times and then continued awkwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t replace your father, so why don¡¯t you think of it as an old man¡¯s nagging?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, thank you.¡± Is it because I can feel the sincere warmth in his voice? When I answered with a slightly choked feeling, the inspector muttered with regretful eyes. ¡°If your father hadn¡¯t been involved in that case, by now¡­¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean by ¡®that case¡¯?¡± ¡°Why, that incident?¡± Inspector Lestrade spoke calmly as if telling me things that I already know. About the horrific tragedy that ¡®took my parents¡¯ life¡¯. ¡°What¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep up. Didn¡¯t my parents die in a wagon accident? But why¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t you remember, Emily? I wasn¡¯t an inspector at that time, so I don¡¯t know all the details.¡± ¡°¡­No, I remember.¡± However, looking back carefully at my memories, the inspector¡¯s words were correct. ¡®My aunt told me everything.¡¯ Aunt Marilyn was a person who believed that the only way to heal a wound was to expose it rather than hiding it. It was no exception for me as a child, so my aunt told me all the truth. ¡°Emily, do you remember your father¡¯s study of cults during his lifetime?¡± My father was teaching at a university as a professor of mythology when the cult he was studying caused a horrific incident. My parents were also involved in it and lost their lives. ¡®But why did I remember it differently?¡¯ It¡¯s understandable if I forget trivial facts. But I don¡¯t understand how I confused the memories of my parents¡¯ deaths. ¡®¡­Why is my memory messed up¡­?¡¯ Is this the effect of all my deaths and regressions? However, my parents passed away a long time ago, and it was only a few years ago that I became the apostle of the King in Yellow. I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t find any words. The inspector soon changed the subject, as if he had interpreted my silence in a different way. ¡°Emily, I know you are busy, but when will you stop by my house? Evie wants to see you too.¡± The lieutenant¡¯s wife, Mrs Lestrade, also cared for me like her own daughter. ¡°Chris is coming back from college soon, and he plans to throw a party then. If you are okay with it, I will send you a formal invitation.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you for inviting me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay with it. Then, by the way¡­¡± His warm face, like an uncle who adores his niece, disappeared in an instant, and the sharp gaze of a veteran police officer took its place. ¡°Can I take a tour of the site?¡± * * * Immediately after leaving the drawing room, we ran into a very uncomfortable person. ¡°Oh, who is this?¡± Tap, tap. With the sound of elegant footsteps that were somehow chilly¨C Baron James Moriarty walked straight toward us. Inspector Lestrade stood tall in his appearance and spoke in a blunt voice. ¡°Long time no see, Baron Moriarty.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while too¡­ Greg.¡± Unlike the Inspector, who was clearly nervous, James had a kind attitude. If it weren¡¯t for the curled-up corner of his lips, it would make one think that he had met a real friend. ¡°I don¡¯t think we are close enough to call each other by our first names.¡± While keeping a distance, from the commander¡¯s provocative words, James shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Is that so? Since we met again, I thought our friendship would naturally blossom.¡± ¡°We saw each other often, but none of us saw it as something to like very much, did we? That business looked like it was clean, but in fact, it was reported that they were dealing with contraband.¡± Despite the Inspector¡¯s harsh response, James still kept a smile on his face. ¡°In the end, didn¡¯t it turn out that they weren¡¯t?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that we could not find any evidence. They haven¡¯t been proven innocent.¡± Inspector Lestrade¡¯s attitude was clearly hostile. ¡°However, we found evidence that there was tax evasion using double ledgers, and the business was frequently in contact with criminals in the back alleys.¡± ¡°¡­¡± James¡¯ eyes, who had been silent for a moment, suddenly turned cold. At the moment when the inspector¡¯s men, who were waiting in front of the parlour door, flinched and retreated, James spoke again. ¡°I thought you were aware of the fact that that business only borrowed my name, and the actual operator was my cousin?¡± Lestrade¡¯s face hardened at the sudden change of tone. James immediately looked at me with a nonchalant look on his face. ¡°Emily, how did you two get to know each other?¡± ¡°¡®Emily¡¯? Emily, perhaps, are you and the baron¡­¡± When I met the eyes of the two men full of curiosity, I let out a sigh without realizing it. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Uncle Greg.¡± ¡°¡®Uncle Greg¡¯?¡± James asked. ¡°Hah¡­ So¡­¡± I briefly explained both relationships to both of them. Inspector Greg Lestrade was an old friend of my father, and Baron James Moriarty was assisting me in the research of my new novel. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡­They both didn¡¯t seem to like my explanation, but it was true, wasn¡¯t it? Inspector Lestrade, who looked back at me and James as if he didn¡¯t approve, whispered in my ear. ¡°Emily, that¡­If you want, Evie can introduce you to a good young man.¡± I knew it would be like this I shook my head and nodded slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want that, uncle.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your concern, but¡­¡± ¡°However, Emily¡­¡± Just then, I saw Sir Henry walking from the end of the hallway. ¡°Oh, Henry! Please allow me to introduce someone.¡± I quickly grabbed him and introduced Inspector Lestrade. ¡°This is Inspector Greg Lestrade, an old friend of my late father.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sir Henry was startled, and with the utmost respect, he asked Inspector Lestrade to shake his hand. ¡°Good day, my name is Henry Jekyll Langham.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard a lot about Sir Langham.¡± Inspector Lestrade was hesitantly conversing with Sir Henry. ¡®There¡¯s something about Greg¡¯s atmosphere¡­¡¯ He looked like a father who met his daughter¡¯s boyfriend on the street. I hold back my laughter at that awkward scene. James Moriarty, who was standing still, muttered as if he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°¡­How amusing.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go see¡­Greg, see you next time.¡± James turned around. Before walking past me, he grabbed my arm lightly. Frowning and turning to the side, his eyes softly curved and a sweet smile appeared. ¡°¡­Only the man and woman involved can understand what their relationship is, right?¡± I missed the right time to answer those words. James winked lightly, then turned and walked away. Shortly after James Moriarty left, Inspector Lestrade went straight to the point, as a veteran with many years of experience. ¡°I¡¯ll start by exploring this mansion.¡± While Inspector Lestrade went about his way, I asked Helena some things I was curious about. As expected, she knew quite a bit about ¡®Glaaki¡¯ and his minions. ¡°In mythology, these things are often referred to as ¡®Apostles of Glaaki¡¯.¡± ¡­¡¯Apostles¡¯ I flinched at the appearance of a familiar word. ¡°Glaaki stabbed humans with the thorns on the tip of their tentacles and made them its servants. The ¡®Apostles¡¯ made by this method become living corpses, with their minds being controlled by Glaaki.¡± ¡°They are unaffected by any weapon attacks, but are very weak to intense light and fire.¡± As soon as they are exposed to sunlight or fire, their skin begins to shed. The deformed corpse soon turns into dust. ¡®Intense light and fire.¡¯ It was only now understood why they kept to themselves secretly in the cellar. I thanked Helena and immediately informed Inspector Lestrade. ¡°The employees said that they are trapped in the basement because they¡¯re weak against light.¡± Despite the seemingly strange remarks, the captain¡¯s demeanour was just as serious. It seems that he also encountered numerous ¡®phenomena that cannot be explained by reason and logic¡¯ while tracking the events of the cult. ¡°Then¡­Can I talk to an employee?¡± After a while. The Inspector managed to persuade Miss Abigail with his excellent eloquence. Abigail pondered for a moment and handed the key to the cellar. ¡®Uhm¡­ Inspector¡­There is something you must know.¡¯ The solution she had informed Sally of was as such: ¡°Before entering the cellar, you must soak your body in Brichester wine.¡± Because the wine is familiar to the living corpses in the cellar, they do not recognize the intruder as an ¡®enemy¡¯. James and Jimmy were attacked before I returned because the corpses perceived them to be enemies. Inspector Lestrade and I headed straight to the basement with all information and evidence in our hands. We had Brichester wine on our bodies and a torch and lantern in our hands. Greg Lestrade, upon witnessing the terrible undead apostles standing on the borderline between the realm and the underworld, seemed to be truly speechless. ¡®Emily, I¡¯ve come across these bizarre creatures countless times.¡¯ Before I could get a chance to doubt the words he had said before, he quickly regained his composure and approached the apostles. ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Upon raising the lantern high, all four directions were brightly lit, igniting the grotesque creatures. Bright red flames fluttered their tongues and quickly swallowed up the bodies of the undead apostles. After that, we headed inside. ¡®There it is.¡¯ A strange, terrifying tentacle creature wriggling in a glass tank. Those that grow in water and produce some sort of hallucinogen, are the ones that, after all, cannot live without water. ¡°Emily, that weird thing¨C¡± Before Greg Lestrade could finish, I picked up the pistol I had brought and aimed it. With a resounding bang, the bullet hit the glass tank. The glass shattered into a million pieces with a sharp sound. As the water in the tank rushed through the broken glass, I grabbed Greg and led him to the doorway. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, uncle. This place will be flooded soon.¡± The moment the two of us safely left the basement door, the King in Yellow¡¯s voice was heard in a timely manner. ¡°My faithful apostle, Emily Carter,¡± ¡°Owing to your efforts, the destruction of the world has been delayed by 28 days.¡± ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª TN Note: It¡¯s been so long T-T there were some issues with translating this chapter. I¡¯ll do my best to stick to the schedule from now on! CH 41 The time left till the end of the world was 40 days, but 28 days were added to it after the eradication of Glaaki. ¡®That means that there are 68 days until the end of the world.¡¯ Thank goodness. I was relieved to hear that I had solved another case. I pretended to be well and mentally sound in front of others, but in reality, I was exhausted. ¡®For the others, the entire fiasco lasted around three or four days at most.¡¯ However, because I died and regressed twice, it was around a week for me. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything, so don¡¯t worry, Emily.¡± In the state of extreme fatigue, Uncle Greg¡¯s words felt very reassuring. ¡®I¡¯m still a little worried, though.¡¯ Those concerns soon turned out to be futile, to my great relief. * * * Two weeks after the events at the Brichester mansion, I serenely passed my days with Helena and my friends. Later, I reassembled the events of the ¡®Brichester Masquerade Incident¡¯. ¡®Uncle Greg took care of the post-processing perfectly.¡¯ Greg Lestrade and I coated ourselves in ¡®Brichester Wine¡¯ and entered the cellar armed with torches and portable lanterns. I ran into living corpses, the apostles of Glaaki, that were obviously not of this world. There was no way anyone could convince themselves otherwise. Due to the wine on our clothes, they did not recognise us as enemies. Therefore, we got a chance to burn the undead to ashes with our torches. ¡®I don¡¯t want to recall those memories again.¡¯ It was a sight reminiscent of the deepest parts of hell. ¡®That disgusting smell emanating from the flesh melting grotesquely.¡¯ The employees had turned to dust and dispersed into the air, leaving only a few bones behind. They were examined by several experts assigned by Inspector Lestrade. ¡®It turned out to be the skulls of the victims who were reported missing.¡¯ Half of the cellar¡¯s winemakers were originally mansion employees, and the other half were those who disappeared during the banquet. Inspector Lestrade immediately obtained a warrant and attempted to arrest Lord Bridle. ¡®My apologies, but my Master has refused to let anyone enter his room due to his failing health.¡¯ Informing Uncle about the strict order to not to let anyone into the room, the butler reluctantly refused. Inspector Lestrade ignored this and stormed into Lord Bridle¡¯s private office. ¡­There, the body of Lord Bridle was found, days after he committed suicide by hanging. Next to it lay a will, written in messy handwriting, as if the writer was not in a state of mind to think properly. [I, Stanley Bridle, will welcome the great king¡­] ¡®Great king.¡¯ It was clear that Sir Bridle had been brainwashed by Glaaki. In many ways, however, there were still uncertainties. In his report to his superiors, Inspector Lestrade reported that only Lord Bridle was involved in this accident. Of course, no one would believe that there was an unknown entity controlling the strings from the shadows. After the case was closed, all the guests invited to the banquet and the mansion employees returned to their respective residences. Of course, the Brichester mansion was completely abandoned. However, James Moriarty wasn¡¯t satiated by that alone. ¡®It¡¯s not enough to just close off this mansion from outsiders.¡¯ He eventually bought the Brichester mansion and then demolished the entire building. When I later asked why, James replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that something in the pond was brainwashing people?¡± In other words, since Glaaki needs a host to parasitize, all that had to be done was to not allow any hosts near it. Thus, its power would weaken. Even though it was the best option, there was no way for me to find a way to do it. ¡®¡­James¡¯ ability to not display the slightest hesitation in buying the whole mansion and destroying it without a care was at an unimaginable level.¡¯ And at this moment: ¡°Oh my, look over there.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sir Henry Langham?¡± ¡°Beside him¡­Oh! Perhaps, Baron Moriarty?¡± ¡°Ah, but who the hell is between them?¡± Inspector Lestrade¡¯s wife, Mrs Evie, invited me to a party. * * * People glanced at me with not very subtle gestures. ¡°But why are these people¡­ Ah, no way¡­¡± Sally, who felt the atmosphere belatedly, spoke involuntarily and then shut her mouth. Why were those people staring at me so tenaciously, that¡¯s probably what she wanted to say. ¡®The answer is obvious.¡¯ There were two affluent men standing beside me. Sir Henry Langham and Baron James Moriarty¡¯s presence made everyone wonder just who was the one so delusional to stand between them. And there was also¡­ ¡®I am well aware of my reputation in the cramped London social circle.¡¯ While I was the most beautiful widow in London, among the so-called virtuous wives, ¡®Emily Carter¡¯ was an enemy. The ideal image of a woman in this era is a ¡®family woman¡¯ who should properly raise children and provide spiritual support to her husband. Though it seemed like a good cause, the hidden meaning was that before marriage, a woman belonged to her father, and after marriage, to her husband. Because their property rights were not guaranteed, the position of a woman was extremely vulnerable. ¡®However, even if I wear a veil, even if I make no sound and keep my head low, there would be no one who looks over the fact that I am surrounded by strangers because of my profession. ¡­ By society¡¯s standards, I fit the conditions of a ¡®bad woman¡¯ too perfectly. Since I was already used to it, I casually passed the gazes and sarcasm around me, but Sally didn¡¯t seem to like that. ¡°So insolent¡­ Why are they so arrogant to Madam¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on useless things, Sally.¡± I sighed. Still, she groaned and looked around us with frustrated eyes. ¡­Perhaps thanks to Sally¡¯s remarks, the gossip aimed at me was slightly lessened. ¡°Ahh, if only Lady Helena was here¡­¡± She was right. Today, Helena couldn¡¯t come with me because of her hectic schedule. Usually, I wasn¡¯t spared a glance due to her presence. ¡°Oh my, Mrs Carter?¡± Then, a thorny voice spoke to me. I turned around and saw a woman I had never seen before. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, isn¡¯t this our first meeting? I am Cordelia Blount.¡± Nodding her head lightly, Mrs Blount continued with a strange smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about your reputation. Oh, everyone knows, right? You are the ¡®most beautiful widow in London¡¯.¡± ¡­Ha, look at this. I clicked my tongue subtly. No matter how well-known my novels are, to these people I am not the horror writer Emily Carter, but the wife of the deceased Randolph Carter. ¡°¡­¡± When I didn¡¯t answer her, Mrs Blount continued. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to approach the lady, but I never thought that I would see you here. Why don¡¯t you acquaint yourself with my friends?¡± Before I could even answer those words, all of a sudden, women of her age surrounded me. Sally stumbled, but there was nothing she could do as a maid. I turned to look at her, and then at Mrs Blunt, and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Their presence rather bores me, but it¡¯s alright.¡± Mrs Blount had an angered face. She quickly erased her embarrassment and spoke to the two men standing next to me. ¡°Oh, right. Won¡¯t the two of you give us a little space so that we can have a conversation between women?¡± Sir Henry said, ¡®Ah, I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ and left immediately, but James¡¯ expression was not good. ¡°Huh, this is so¡­¡± As he turned to me, his eyes seemed to be asking ¡®do you want me to leave?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll join you later, Baron.¡± ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll see you later.¡± James Moriarty looked at me one more time and then strode out of the room. Mrs Blount, who looked at his back, smiled bitterly. ¡°You are very popular, ¡®Mrs. Carter.¡¯¡± Sally¡¯s fury began once again, but I was too used to these provocations. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if I pay you back with the same stupid words.¡¯ If you deal with these people the wrong way, you can always get a headache. And I know of a more effective way. ¡°But Mrs Blount, I recently heard¡­¡± I said, deliberately staring at Cordelia Blunt, to be more precise, at an ¡®over the shoulder¡¯ angle. I could see her startled eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t bad things keep happening in your house these days?¡± Mrs Blount was taken by surprise at those words. ¡­The ¡®Emily Carter¡¯ that she¡¯s heard of has first-hand experience in all sorts of psychic phenomena, which is why she is one of the most prolific writers of horror novels. I continued speaking in a gloomy, nervous voice. ¡°The number of lizards roaming under the roof is increasing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Ah?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t rust flowing from the water pipe all the time?¡± These two things were common to old houses built in the Victorian style. Mrs Blount, however, was unaware of that. ¡°What, how the hell¡­?¡± She wasn¡¯t the only one who exclaimed in surprise. Her friends around her were also listening to me with round eyes. ¡°Oh my gosh, how do you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs Blount said something like that last time¡­¡± Here, I decided to put a wedge. ¡°Your great-grandmother asked me to tell you that if you invest any more in real estate, you will be on the road to ruin,¡± I said, obviously joking. Immediately, Mrs Blount, whose face was already pale, staggered to the floor. ¡°Oh, Mrs Blount!¡± ¡°Ah, please help!¡± Her followers flocked around her as she became dizzy with shock. ¡°Sally, let us leave.¡± As the chaos around us grew, Sally and I left the scene leisurely. CH 42 Greg and Evie Lestrade, a couple famous for their love story, lived in a small, modest house just outside the centre of Westminster. To commemorate the graduation of their only son, Chris, the couple held a ¡®small, tight-knit party¡¯ where only people close to them were invited. ¡°Madam, this party is not small at all¡­?¡± As Sally said, the modest house was filled to the brim with guests. With great difficulty, we escaped from the muffled hall into a less cramped hallway. ¡°Mrs Evie is close with many people.¡± She was known for her diligent participation in all kinds of charitable events, as well as social gatherings that ladies of similar statuses usually attended. Often, people misunderstood that her frequent parties were to support her husband. But as far as I know, her philanthropy has always been sincere. ¡®I also have to greet Aunt Evie.¡¯ Thanks to the sociable hostess, I was going to be very busy. ¡°But Madam, I was wondering how you knew that Mrs Blount had invested in real estate earlier? Did you really hear so from her great-great-grandmother¡ª¡± ¡°Sally, why are you like this?¡± I wondered aloud. ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult to find someone in this party who hasn¡¯t invested in real estate?¡± At those words, Sally looked somewhat regretful. ¡°Ah¡­ I thought Madam was able to talk spirits.¡± ¡°Do I really look like a medium?¡± I replied tiredly. My head felt heavy. Being at a party always made me feel suffocated. ¡°I¡¯m going to the terrace to get some fresh air,¡± I said, gesturing towards the passage leading to the terrace. ¡°Go get some rest, Sally.¡± ¡°Alright, madam!¡± As Sally and I parted ways, I headed along the hallway to the terrace alone. I was greeted by a refreshing gust of wind. Under the starlit sky, a faint chirping of birds could be heard in the distance. As I was looking at the peaceful night scene, my own words flowed out. ¡°¡­I¡¯m so tired.¡± I was always unsociable, so there was no wonder why I felt so uncomfortable here. Why don¡¯t I just greet the Lestrades and leave immediately? The moment I thought that, I felt a presence behind me. Immediately, I turned my head to face the owner of the familiar and sweet scent that suddenly took over. ¡°The place beside you is unoccupied, I hope?¡± ¡°¡­James.¡± James Moriarty casually strode over to beside me. I stared at the face looking ahead. ¡°Are you here to rest too?¡± The handsome blond man leaning against the patio railing with a mysterious look in his eyes. The moonlight-dyed face shone brighter than usual and the sharp features felt as if a great sculptor had carved them meticulously. The owner of the gorgeous face that moved elegantly spoke to me. ¡°I would be lying if I said yes.¡± ¡°What is the reason then?¡± ¡°¡­Would you not like it if I told you I wanted to be with you?¡± Was it because of his sincere, undisguised words? James¡¯ light blue eyes, which were usually so cold and far away, seemed to glow faintly with warmth. ¡°No, why would I feel that way?¡± After hesitating for a moment, James answered my words. ¡°Ah¡­ why? Would you like it if we were closer?¡± ¡°¡­Are you trying to make a joke?¡± James accepted my response as if it was absurd and burst out laughing. When he spoke, it was with a comfortable smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure anymore.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not sure why you decided to follow me.¡± At my words, James nodded quietly. After being silent for a few moments, he muttered softly. ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ I usually take utmost caution to never do anything I am not sure about.¡± I unintentionally looked at him when he said those words. Our gazes met, and I noticed that his face seemed redder than usual. ¡°I really¡­ ¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I did not know how to reply to his words. For a moment, silence enveloped the terrace. A residential area in London at night was far from romantic, perhaps like a bleak and old painting in a dusty frame. Even so, I felt that there was something intimate in the atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s a damn sight every time I see it, this city of beggars.¡± Laughter, along with profane language erupted from his glistening lips, as if his words were coming from his heart without a single obstacle. My lips curled on their own as I looked at him. ¡°You must have been born in the higher-end London.¡± ¡°Emily, you agree with me, right?¡± The moment our gazes met again, we burst into laughter. Despite being alone with a man who killed me twice, I felt rather relaxed. ¡°My parents used to live in the West End.¡± James started. The West End was where London¡¯s upper class lives. It was one of the most luxurious parts of London. James Moriarty continued the story of his parents, who were in an arranged marriage, in a soft voice. ¡°My father always put the honour of the Moriarty family first. To him, reputation and status meant everything.¡± However, the image has been tarnished for a while after James¡¯ parents were dishonourably killed. It was later restored by James who took up the family title. To put it mildly, ¡®Moriarty¡¯ was a prestigious family with considerable wealth and a long tradition. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them arguing or having a friendly conversation. They treated each other like business partners.¡± As I continued to intently listen to him, I was shocked that out of all people, James Moriarty would confide in me about his past. He spoke for a long time, and finally, the part where he lost his parents came. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± I asked impulsively. ¡°¡­Can you tell me how your parents died?¡± At that, James turned his head to face me. In that brief moment of waiting for his answer, I could hear my heart in my ears. But I had an important reason to ask that question. ¡®That vision¡­¡± The flashback I had seen when I regressed after being killed by Glaaki. I wanted to check if it was really an illusion, or if it was the ¡®past¡¯ I couldn¡¯t remember. That vision had refused to leave my thoughts ever since I had first seen it. ¡­It was because more than half of the ¡®Pandora¡¯s box¡¯ of forbidden memories was already open. ¡°¡­If that¡¯s what you want, Emily.¡± James softly spoke about things he had never revealed to anyone. ¡°You are already aware of Enoch Bowen, the founder of the Church of Starry Wisdom, I assume.¡± When I nodded my head, he continued. ¡°Do you know what his first action was after he founded that cult?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was an incident that had been in discussion and gossip for a long time because of its shocking impact. ¡­It was none other than the case of ¡®human sacrifice¡¯. ¡°My parents were one of the victims of that incident.¡± There were no words I could say. ¡®There were James¡¯ parents among those kidnapped by the Church and sacrificed on the altar!?¡¯ The ¡®human sacrifice¡¯ case was featured in every form of media imaginable for over a month. It aroused both fear and curiosity at the same time. What could I say to someone who had lost his parents in such a horrific tragedy? ¡°¡­¡± When I couldn¡¯t answer because of the lump in my throat, James burst out laughing. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Emily. If you look at me with those sympathetic eyes¡­¡± James¡¯ beautiful face came close. I couldn¡¯t push him away, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move away either. I was used to his intimidating and unapproachable side. Perhaps it was because it was the first time I had seen him look so despondent, but¡­ ¡°I mean¡ª I want to lean on you, I want to tell you everything¡ª It¡¯s not like me.¡± The low-pitched voice that sounded almost sad was inches away from me. Realising that, I suddenly grew nervous. My chest tightened and I could feel my face heating up. Slowly, James Moriarty¡¯s gorgeous face drew closer. Unexpectedly, I felt a delicate touch on the back of my hand. James kissed the back of my hand and took a step back. ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡± I open my eyes to the unexpected and look up at him. Seeing my expression, James grinned. ¡°What¡¯s with that face, were you expecting something else?¡± ¡°No, what¡ª?¡± ¡°¡­How cute¡­¡± ¡­I was speechless, but his voice continued. ¡°Emily, to be honest,¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever told anyone about the death of my parents.¡± Though I was still shocked, I quickly grew serious. ¡°You¡­ How did you endure it?¡± My question was not just because of my curiosity about the vision I saw anymore, but also because I genuinely understood his feelings. I lost my parents as a child as well, so I too had to endure their absence in some way. ¡°Well, the doctors said I was extremely emotionally dull.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To be more precise, it¡¯s an almost pathological inability to empathize with other people¡¯s feelings.¡± At those words, I suddenly remembered a familiar word used in the modern era. ¡®Sociopath¡¯, a person who cannot empathize with people. ¡°But why are you curious about that?¡± ¡®That¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡­The whirlpool of emotions that suddenly sprang up within me obstructed my words. I spoke with some hesitation. ¡°I too, sometimes¡­¡± Randolph¡¯s sudden death. A lot of strange things that cannot be understood by reason. If there is a God, I want to complain and appeal to him at the same time, I want to ask him to rethink my wretched and cursed fate. ¡°There are times when it¡¯s hard to endure all this without going crazy.¡± Or perhaps, honestly¡ª Maybe I¡¯m already crazy. However, these traumatic things will just be pushed into the depths of my mind. ¡°¡­¡± My heart raced as James Moriarty looked at my face silently. It was also the first time I had brought this up to anyone other than Randolph and Helena. ¡­I would never have even dreamed that the person I told after so long would be James Moriarty, a man who killed me twice, a criminal among criminals. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª TL note: A medium is a person claiming to be in contact with the spirits of the dead, with the ability to establish contact between the dead and the living. It¡¯s a word that will appear somewhat often in the new arc. Who do you think the male lead is? With the amount of attention he¡¯s getting, I don¡¯t think James is too much of a far fetched answer. CH 43 ¡°¡­Here.¡± James looked into my eyes, rolling up his sleeve to reveal his wrist. A bizarre, disfigured scar was engraved just above it. At first glance, it seemed like an elaborate tattoo, but¡­ ¡°Every time I feel like I¡¯m going crazy, I hurt myself here.¡± When I observed closely, I found that it was a wound that had been cut countless times with a blade. James spoke nonchalantly as if he were talking about the lunch menu. ¡°The pain helps me differentiate between reality and hallucination. Of course, it won¡¯t work for everyone.¡± He looked at me and shrugged. ¡°Everyone has different ways to cope.¡± When he finished speaking, he rolled his sleeves down again, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his arm. It felt like the angry red scar on his white wrist had left a burning mark on my heart. ¡°Then¡­¡± After licking my lips with nervousness, I finally opened my mouth. ¡°Can I ask you one last question?¡± At the same time, my intuition told me that it was time to open the Pandora¡¯s box where all the forbidden memories lay. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± ¡°When your parents died¡­¡± James waited for my question with a casual expression, but my chest was pounding and my stomach felt like it was somersaulting. ¡°¡­How old were you?¡± I finished. ¡°¡­hmm, me? At that time¡­¡± He had previously revealed that he was twenty-nine, the same age as me. Moriarty continued with a bright smile. ¡°I was seventeen.¡± My eyes widened. I felt dizzy, but I tried to be just as nonchalant as James. ¡°¡­I see.¡± We made small talk about some trivial topics while my head was pounding, and when I saw the chance, I immediately ran away. I headed to the front door with quick steps, and ran under the garden tree that I saw as soon as I left the front door¡ª And there, I threw up everything I had eaten on the hard ground. ¡°Ha¡­!¡± Haha. Everything was obvious now. ¡®I was seventeen.¡¯ Seventeen. That was the age of ¡®young Emily¡¯ in that bizarre memory that had returned after the regression. That is to say. ¡°What is to be done about Moriarty, my Lady?¡± ¡°Is it that hard to get it through your head? Give it to Enoch¡­¡± That memory was not an illusion or a hallucination. It was utterly true and real. * * * I ran to the bathroom and rinsed my mouth. After splashing my face with cold water, my gaze met with the Emily in the mirror. I felt unfamiliar with myself. My face was pale enough to look like I was going to collapse at any moment. ¡°I was seventeen.¡± James¡¯ voice rang through my ears. My hands that were clutching the basin trembled. Taking in a deep breath, I told myself to calm down. ¡®Don¡¯t remember, Emily.¡¯ Something deep inside me whispered. If James Moriarty¡¯s way of surviving life was some sort of self-harm, I too had my own way. ¡®Don¡¯t remember, Emily.¡¯ The voice repeated. When my parents died. When facing the gruesome truth about their deaths. When Randolph, my dearest love, met an eerie death that I could not comprehend. My psyche always told me to erase it from memory. It was the only way I could survive reality without going crazy. ¡®If I was braver, I would have dug into the truth and faced it.¡¯ But I wasn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t do that. I just hoped that the peace I was enjoying right now would last a little longer ¡°¡­Don¡¯t remember it, Emily..¡± I muttered to myself in the mirror. The truth that had almost escaped the box was pushed back down the hill of oblivion. * * * After calming myself down, I adjusted my clothes and went out. ¡°Oh, my feet ache so much¡­¡± ¡°Sit down carefully, now. You talked to Mr Stanton! You¡¯ve always dreamed of him.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s right!!¡± Behind the stairs, I saw a few young girls hiding, taking off their shoes and rubbing their sore feet. It must not have been too long since they debuted in the social world, but it was lovely and refreshing to see her cheeks blushing and her eyes fluttering. ¡®How long has it been since I was carefree like that?¡¯ I looked back on my memories, but I didn¡¯t find a single occasion when it had happened. Since my parents were killed in a mysterious tragedy, my life had been far from ordinary. At that moment, a tall man approached the group of girls and spoke to them. ¡°Jenny, if it¡¯s alright with you¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Mr Stanton!!¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± The girls around her cooed. The blushing couple who were obviously in love but pretended to be calm suddenly disappeared, hiding in a dark hallway. They must be enjoying some secret conversations. ¡®This is the Victorian-era party scene.¡¯ I stare blankly at the scene, feeling like a spectator unsuited to this place. Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice come from behind me. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Emily!¡± The moment I turned around, I smiled brightly without realizing it. ¡°Aunt Evie!¡± Wrinkles around the eyes caused by frequent smiles, and warm brown eyes that radiated warmth and kindness. Even though it had been years since we had met, she was still the same. ¡°Emily, it¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt, I hadn¡¯t been able to contact you for a while.¡± Evie grabbed my hand with a happy face. ¡°I must apologise for the same thing, but you¡¯re still so gorgeous, Emily.¡± At that, I just smiled awkwardly. Aunt Evie squeezed my hand and let go. ¡°Are you going to stay over tonight? The room you¡¯ve always stayed in has been cleaned up.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Aunt.¡± As soon as I answered in the affirmative, Aunt Evie¡¯s face brightened. It was impossible to refuse the person who could almost be called my childhood benefactor. And at the top of it all, Uncle Greg helped me greatly in the previous case. I remembered a conversation we had just before leaving the Brichester mansion. ¡®Was there really only Sir Bridle behind this?¡± Greg Lestrade slowly shook his head in response to the question I raised in a rather sharp tone. ¡®Of course not, but we don¡¯t know if the Brichester case is really related to the cult that calls itself the Church of Starry Wisdom.¡± The problem was that there were no obvious charges that could be used to arrest Enoch Bowen, the leader of the Church. ¡®There were countless unexplained things, but I couldn¡¯t find any physical evidence. It¡¯s a widely held belief that Bowen was behind Sir Bridle, but there was again no proof.¡¯ In the end, the police had no reason to arrest Enoch Bowen, so he still ran free. After we had finished talking about the incident, the inspector invited me to a party hosted by his wife, Mrs Evie. Accepting the invitation, I joked. ¡®Is Mr Holmes coming here too? Your advisor¡­¡¯ Sherlock Holmes. I had been wanting to meet him ever since I remembered my previous life, but he was very unsociable so I couldn¡¯t find a chance to do so. ¡®Are you talking about Sherlock? He always says that it would be harder to see him at her party than to see Nessie in Loch Ness.¡¯ I was rather disappointed, but I didn¡¯t show it. Anyway, Aunt Evie and Uncle Greg cared for me just as much as Aunt Marilyn did. ¡°Thank you so much for inviting me, Aunt.¡± When I sincerely told her those words, Aunt shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be formal, dear. Ah, right! Chris misses you a lot, so can we have breakfast together tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Their only son, Chris Lestrade was famous for being smart from a young age. It was said that he entered the prestigious Winchester University. ¡®The last time we had seen each other, he was a little boy with a nosebleed.¡¯ It made me nostalgic to realise that that child had graduated from college. ¡°So, Chris¡­¡± Aunt Evie, who had been telling me of her son¡¯s achievements, soon moved to my love life. ¡°By the way, Emily, are you dating anyone these days?¡± ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡± I hesitated for a moment. Aunt Evie had few but rather fatal flaws. One of them was her interest in other people¡¯s gossip, especially their love lives. Aunt Evie, who had seen me hesitate, nodded and answered. ¡°Well, you have always been shy. But Emily, you can¡¯t do that these days. When I was just a year younger than you¡­¡± Finally, her long recollection began. Oh, I¡¯m losing my mind. ¡°If you¡¯re alright with it, Richard Chesterton, who works for a bank in the City, lost his wife five years ago¡­¡± ¡­The Akashic Record was a compilation of records of the universe and mankind, but even that failed in comparison to Aunt Evie, who could remember every move of the neighbourhood by only relying on her memory. ¡°You¡¯re not aware yet, but living on your own as a woman is not as easy as it might think¡­¡± When I missed the chance to stop her, Mrs Evie¡¯s words poured out like a flood. I felt a headache coming, similar to the feeling of waking up in the middle of death. But thankfully, an unexpected saviour appeared. ¡°Oh, Mrs Evie,¡± A woman spoke to Aunt. She looked to be around my age, or perhaps a little younger. Aunt Evie seemed to know her well. ¡°Ms Jane! Are you enjoying the party?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. I wanted to inform you that Ms Iris was just now looking for you.¡± Though she had a more modest attire than the other ladies, her face was tough and intelligent. At Ms Jane¡¯s words, Aunt Evie¡¯s eyes widened as if she remembered something. ¡°Oh, how irresponsible of me! I left Ms Iris alone for too long.¡± ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s alright to leave.¡± When I smiled and said that I was fine, she left me with a genuinely apologetic expression. ¡°Emily, I¡¯m really sorry. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have to find a way to avoid her. I sighed a little as I saw Aunt Evie¡¯s back recede and then spoke to the woman that stood beside me. ¡°Thank you for saving me from trouble.¡± ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª TL note: Jane, hmm¡­ haven¡¯t we heard this name before in classical literature? CH 44 ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Ms Jane chuckled, shrugging. ¡°It is a well-known fact that while Mrs Evie is very kind and approachable, she is also intent on leaving no man or woman single.¡± I laughed at her words. ¡°It seems Ms Jane was a victim as well?¡± ¡°Of course. It would be unnatural for the opposite to happen.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll apologize in Mrs Evie¡¯s stead. She is not my mother, but we¡¯ve been close since childhood, so I feel a sense of responsibility.¡± At that, Ms Jane smiled pleasantly and reached out her hand in greeting. As I unintentionally grabbed the hand and shook it, I remembered belatedly that this was a rare greeting for women of this age. I put my hand down and took a step back and introduced myself to her. ¡°My name is Emily Carter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the lady¡¯s name often! I eagerly follow your novels.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honour, so please feel free to call me by my name.¡± ¡°Likewise, Ms Emily. Please call me Jane as well.¡± Jane spoke with a smile on her face. ¡°You said something interesting to Mrs Blount earlier.¡± ¡®Is she referring to the woman who passed out earlier?¡¯ As I acknowledged her, Ms Jane continued. ¡°Is the lady really capable of talking to the souls of the dead?¡± At that, I laughed heartily. ¡°I was just trying to scare her. Why, is Ms Jane interested in that?¡± Jane nodded lightly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a matter of professional interest.¡± ¡°Professional¡­?¡± ¡°I am a medium.¡± I opened my eyes wide at her words. ¡®Mediums¡­ it¡¯s a popular occult ritual in these times.¡¯ A necromancer or a medium was a sorcerer that could summon the spirits of the dead to converse with them. It was very popular in London¡¯s social circles. With people holding hands and sitting around a table, the magician summons a soul with the lights off. A popular ritual these days was the ¡®talking board¡¯. Mediums talked to spirits using the board, which had the alphabet written on it. In my last life, that ¡®talking board¡¯ would be called the Ouija board. Due to its popularity, there were a lot of accidents. Some necromancers performed these dangerous rituals without adequate preparation. Some say that they were possessed by the spirits they summoned and were placed in mental hospitals. Others said that they went insane due to the summoned spirit¡¯s presence. ¡®But there are some famous necromancers these days.¡¯ Lately, the Fox Sisters and Madame Talbot were the most famous, but since the woman in front of me introduced herself as ¡®Jane¡¯, she was probably not either of them. My mind wandered, making me wonder what Jane¡¯s last name would be. ¡°Since the lady is a necromancer, may I ask for a ritual?¡± Out of courtesy, Ms Jane nodded her head casually and handed me something. ¡°¡­This is?¡± ¡°Please drop by sometime,¡± Jane replied with a smile. What she handed was a business card with her office address and phone number on it. The moment I looked into it, thinking it was too plain a design for a necromancer¡¯s business card, I was in shock. ¡º Invitation to Jane¡¯s conference. Don¡¯t miss out on the rare chance to converse with the spirits of the dead. 455 Congress Street, Clap Block. ¡» Apart from the mediocre promotional text and the address that seemed to be somewhere in a middle-class residential area, what startled me was the full name of Miss Jane, written below it. ¡°Are you really¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Miss Jane looked at me questioningly. ¡°¡­Miss Eyre?¡± She tilted her head and then gave a friendly smile. ¡°Ah yes. People I¡¯m not familiar with call me that, but¡­ Emily, please call me Jane.¡± Still, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the name on the card. Jane Eyre. In the end, I ended up repeating the same thing over and over again. ¡°So you really are¡­Miss Eyre?¡± ?Jane Eyre? Published in 1847 by the British novelist Charlotte Bronte, it was one of the greatest literary works of fiction with a female protagonist. ¡®Jane Eyre¡¯, the main character, was a woman admired and loved by many women in the future. ¡­So why the hell was she here? ¡®And as a necromancer, of all things!¡¯ As I stared blankly at Jane Eyre¡¯s face, still dazed, a familiar voice resounded in my head. ¡®The signs of mysterious powers are visible in her.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­Yes, boss. As someone who had seen the life of a 21st-century person first-hand, the words came naturally, ¡®This time, you shall investigate Jane Eyre¡¯s circumstances.¡¯ Even if the King in Yellow hadn¡¯t ordered me. There were still many reasons to approach her. * * * Last night, I kept Jane occupied for a long time without letting her leave. ¡®Perhaps it was a fan¡¯s earnest heart.¡¯ Miss Jane kindly answered all my questions. After talking for quite a while, I came to the conclusion that ¡®Jane Eyre¡¯ I met was different only in the setting, as her personality itself was not very different from the original. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m more excited.¡¯ And the next morning, at Lestrade¡¯s dinner with the family. I hummed as I cut the meat on the plate with a knife. ¡°Emily, did something good happen?¡± At the words of Mrs Evie, I smiled and nodded. ¡°Ah yes. I got along very well with the person I met at the party yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Could that be¡­¡± A moment when you want Mrs Lee¡¯s eyes to shine like those of a wild beast. After that, Chris chimed in cheerfully. ¡°Emily really hasn¡¯t changed since before.¡± I stopped slicing the steak and looked at him for a moment. The mischievous boy who used to wander around with messy hair in his childhood had disappeared. Instead of him, a dignified young man was in front of me. It was both unfamiliar and welcome. ¡°Chris, you look like a different person.¡± ¡°The last time we saw each other was almost 10 years ago, so growing up in the meantime was inevitable, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shortly after getting married to Randolph, I was invited by the Lestrades to the very house I was currently in for a meal. Chris was only in his early teens at the time. ¡°After that, I lived in the university dormitory, so we hardly saw each other.¡± I chatted with Chris for some more time. Aunt Evie, who was watching our conversation happily, intervened. ¡°By the way, Emily.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The one you talked about at yesterday¡¯s party was the person you got along well with¡­¡± Aunt Evie¡¯s voice sounded strangely passionate. Seeing her blushing on her cheeks and her expectant voice, I understood the situation at once. ¡®You must have misunderstood.¡¯ I held back my laughter and answered her. ¡°Unfortunately, Aunt Evie, the person I was talking about was a woman, not a man.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Miss Jane, the person who came to inform you yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, you mean Miss Jane?¡± When Jane Eyre¡¯s name came out, Chris¡¯ eyes, sitting next to him, seemed to widen for a moment. He listened quietly without interrupting my conversation with Aunt Evie. ¡°Yeah, even though we met for the first time yesterday, we got along very well. It¡¯s like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± In fact, it was not a lie to say that I had known her for a long time, since she was someone I greatly admired in my previous life. Aunt Evie¡¯s reaction was lukewarm. ¡°I see. Miss Jane is intelligent, everyone knows that¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she continued. ¡°It is a pity that her relationship with Mr Rochester ended like that.¡± ¡°Mr Rochester?¡± My eyes widened at the familiar name. ¡®I assumed that Jane was still single because she was called Miss.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know how different the setting here was from the original, and I didn¡¯t ask Jane at all because her love life was a private matter. But I never imagined that I would hear the name ¡®Rochester¡¯ from Aunt Evie¡¯s lips. ¡°Why, the young owner of the Thornfield mansion, where Miss Jane worked as a tutor.¡± ¡­Oh my goodness. Not only Jane Eyre but Rochester as well. While holding back the exclamation that was about to burst, Evie continued. ¡°Thornfield¡¯s residents often searched for young and well-groomed tutors for little children. However, for some reason, they always seemed to change tutors.¡± By ¡®child¡¯, they meant Adele, the illegitimate daughter of Rochester, right? ¡°Anyway, Mr Rochester proposed to Miss Jane only three months after she was hired there. That was already a couple of months ago, triggering large chatter among the London women.¡± Ho-oh, I pricked my ears. Chris, who was as focused on this story as I was, came into view. ¡®Is Christ an acquaintance of Miss Jane?¡¯ Soon, shocking information poured out of Aunt Evie¡¯s mouth. ¡°But Miss Jane turned it down. Even though I told her that it would greatly benefit her¡­ ¡± I thought of Jane who was talking to me yesterday. The image of us vigorously shaking hands, and her handing me a business card nonchalantly, telling me that she works as a medium filled my head. ¡®Basically, she is the Jane from the original but much more daring and outspoken.¡¯ Considering that, it was understandable that Rochester¡¯s proposal was rejected. I smiled bitterly as I recalled the plot of Jane Eyre. ¡®When I was young, the story felt so romantic.¡¯ As I got older, those feelings faded. Moreover, my hatred for Rochester who enticed a woman 20 years younger than him while already having a wife grew. ¡®You kept your mad wife secretly locked up in the mansion.¡¯ I was immersed in the thought that it was a story that was more like a horror than a romance. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a little foolish of Ms Eyre? It¡¯s impossible to find a better husband. Of course, there are rumours that Mr Rochester is a flirt, but his annual income is over ¡ê10,000 and he¡¯s still unmarried.¡± ¡­Rochester is a flirt? I was momentarily surprised by the different setting from the original, but I kept my mouth shut and let her speak. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª TL Note: And thus starts the new arc~ I hope you enjoy! CH 45 To make a plea for Aunt Evie for a moment, she did not possess a particularly closed mind and wasn¡¯t biased towards older women either. Rather, she was a person who represented the general perception of this era. ¡°If she can¡¯t meet a decent person by the time she¡¯s old¡­¡± Besides, she was bringing this up because she was really worried about Jane¡¯s future. If Jane doesn¡¯t get married because of age, she would have to live with serious financial difficulties for the rest of her life. ¡®It¡¯s so different from my previous life¡¯s circumstances. Women at that time also had to fight against the discrimination and prejudice that permeated society, but if they could at least show their abilities and be recognized as a ¡®legal subject¡¯. The only way for women of this age to have a comfortable life was to marry a decent man, otherwise (especially for women) they would be forced into a harsh labor market. It was for this reason that Aunt Evie felt compelled to marry Miss Jane to any decent man. While I kept silent while recalling the bitter and uncomfortable truth, Aunt Evie changed the subject. ¡°By the way, I heard that Miss Jane started working as a medium.¡± ¡°¡­Is she a medium?¡± Chris interrupted for the first time, but Aunt Evie didn¡¯t spare her son a glance and continued. ¡°I¡¯m always in favour of young women studying and having their own specialities, Emily.¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt is very liberal in that field.¡± ¡°Yeah, some of the ladies around me say that I have ¡®unsettling opinions¡¯.¡± I recalled the contents of the business card I received yesterday. ¡°I heard that Miss Jane opened her office in Clap Block on Congress Street.¡± As I deliberately leaked information, I saw Chris prick his ears. However, Aunt Evie didn¡¯t notice and replied in a worried voice. ¡°Ah, I heard so too. Opening an office is something to be congratulated on, but I¡¯m worried because security is not very good these days.¡± Aunt Evie said she was worried about Jane, who was living alone. ¡°Clap Block, Congress¡­ ¡­ .¡± I heard Chris muttering in a low voice next to me. I don¡¯t know how these two knew each other, but even I, with a nonexistent love life, could notice Chris¡¯ interest in Jane. * * * When I returned home by the carriage arranged by Mrs Evie, Helena, who was finally free, was waiting for me. No, to be more precise¨C ¡°How did it go, visiting the Lestrades? Wasn¡¯t it uncomfortable?¡± ¡­I arrived at Helena¡¯s house, where she greeted me. I grinned and retorted. ¡°It was only slightly more uncomfortable than being with you.¡± After the Brichester case was solved, I moved into Helena¡¯s house. It had been less than a month since we¡¯d been living together. At my words, Helena chuckled and jokingly replied back. ¡°I¡¯m quite uncomfortable with you as well, don¡¯t you realise?¡± ¡°Is that so? But I¡¯m thinking of being here for the rest of my life.¡± I laughed. ¡°Does the landlord have no say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point. It¡¯s like selling a bear¡¯s skin that you haven¡¯t even caught.¡± At the end of my witty remark, she laughed out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t deny it at all.¡± Staying with Helena. Actually, she had suggested that I live with her before, but it was only recently that I decided to accept her offer. ¡®Because I thought I shouldn¡¯t depend on Helena anymore.¡¯ However, recently, I changed my mind about a lot of things. Since I had to seek Helena¡¯s help anyway to carry out the orders of the King in Yellow. ¡®And now I have enough money to pay the rent to Helena.¡¯ Now there was no reason to not accept her offer. I was preparing to shift houses long before going to the Brichester mansion, but since I didn¡¯t have much luggage, the employees who arrived to help me had already left. ¡®Emi, why don¡¯t you stay at my house? How long are you going to live in this haunted house?¡¯ Every time Helena visited my house, she complained a lot. Since I had to be aware of my situation while choosing a house, my only option was to rent an apartment on the second floor of an old, worn-out house. ¡®Why are you so stubborn?¡¯ Helena offered to let me stay at her house, saying that I won¡¯t have to pay any rent, but I did not accept the generous offer because of my low self-esteem. After getting rid of my pride, I felt at ease. As I slumped into the armchair opposite Helena, I exclaimed excitedly. ¡°Helen, do you know who I met?¡± Helena was curious when I spoke with a blush on my face. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Jane Eyre. That Jane Eyre!¡± But her reaction was a quite different from what I expected. ¡°Oh, you mean Miss Jane, the medium who just opened on Congress Street?¡± ¡°¡­Do you already know each other?¡± Helena nodded her head when she asked the question with a slightly lost expression. She informed me that they had known each other for quite some time, and it was more than an acquaintance. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s like a colleague in the same industry.¡± Helena paused. ¡°But why were you so excited at meeting Miss Eyre?¡± ¡°Listen, Helen,¡± I explained giddily. I mentioned my previous life. From one of the many widely acclaimed literary works, I encountered a protagonist¡­ ¡°That¡¯s Jane Eyre!¡± I was going to add that the novel¡¯s name itself was¡ºJane Eyre¡», but Helena¡¯s eyes glistened before I could. ¡°How interesting.¡± She asked me some questions, and she put it this way. ¡°Your past life is in the future compared to this time, but that era¡¯s fictional characters are real and living here.¡± ¡°Very accurate.¡± Helena, who smiled contentedly at my words, added, ¡°Ah! Then, did you see my name in your previous life?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Did the name Helena Blavatsky ever appear?¡± I was speechless when I saw her twinkling her eyes. If we were talking about the historical Helena Blavatsky I knew in my previous life¡­ ¡®There are similarities and differences with Helena here.¡¯ A leading Russian mystic philosopher and the founder of the Theosophical Society. Though I only knew about my past life¡¯s Helena on the surface, the Helena I currently knew was breathtaking. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she was a high-ranking member of Freemason societies, as there were rumours that she had psychic powers and a guardian angel to protect her. ¡­I pondered for a moment, wondering if I should tell her of these facts. ¡°Miss Jane Eyre?!¡± The previously half-opened door flung open suddenly, accompanied by a loud shouting voice. Sally gasped and ran inside. ¡°The person that Madam spoke of¡­That Miss Jane, the medium?!¡± ¡°¡­Sally?¡± When I looked at her blankly, Sally approached me with twinkling eyes. ¡°Madam, can¡¯t you take me there?¡± * * * Anyway, we rode a carriage to Miss Jane¡¯s office. I questioned Sally, who was grinning excitedly, how she knew Miss Jane. She looked at me with a look of enthusiasm. ¡°Are there any London maidservants these days who don¡¯t know about Miss Jane¡¯s Conference?¡± Miss Jane¡¯s Conference. As it seemed, this place was more popular among maidservants than the socialists. ¡°Is that why you wanted to come here?¡± ¡°Yeah! Everyone has recommended this place. But, actually¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, Sally smiled and continued. ¡°Rather than that, I want to see the main character of the ¡®Romance of the Century¡¯ in person.¡± ¡°Romance of the century?¡± ¡°She got a proposal from Mr Rochester, but she turned it down.¡± ¡­After all the excitement, is this what you¡¯re interested in? Sally laid out information about Mr Rochester. Originally, he was the third son of a gentry family, but he went to a foreign country without a penny and came back with success from there. ¡°He¡¯s really such a valuable man. How handsome he is!¡± ¡°¡­Handsome?¡± I tilted my head in wonder. Even though Edward Rochester in ¡ºJane Eyre¡» had an ¡®attractive character¡¯, he was never portrayed as handsome. Though there are many reasons, it¡¯s mostly because there was a 20-year age gap between Jane and him. ¡°Yes! I haven¡¯t seen him in person, but rumours do certainly say so. Jacob Rochester is a handsome man with gorgeous red-blonde hair and an attractive smile.¡± ¡­The more I listen to it, the more distant he seems from the original Rochester, a black-haired man with a terrible personality. ¡®In that sense, it¡¯s strange that James Moriarty appeared as a handsome blonde.¡¯ Rochester was also a character that appeared to be different from the original, so there was nothing strange about it. I nodded my head with that understanding, but I suddenly felt a sense of incongruity and raised my head. ¡°Hold on, Sally ¡­¡¯Jacob¡¯ Rochester?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°You mean Jacob, not Edward?¡± Sally nodded and added. ¡°Yes. I heard that Mr Jacob is the third son, and Mr Edward was the second son. But I think he passed away a few years ago, leaving the youngest to take over the family..¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was very different from the original novel that I had known. ¡®Well, then it makes sense that Rochester here is a young, handsome man.¡¯ I was immersed in my thoughts, but suddenly the carriage reached its destination and stopped. ¡°Please get off.¡± The place where I was escorted by the coachman was an ordinary middle-class residential area. The shop with a sign that read ¡®Miss Jane¡¯s Conference¡¯ was located on a particularly quiet street. ¡°Here it is. Shall we go in?¡± Helena took the lead, and Sally clenched her fists in anticipation. With a smile on my face, I followed the two of them. ¡°Excuse me.¡± With a chime, the door opened and let¡¯s go inside. Various occult items, such as crystals, tarot cards, and talismans, were neatly displayed in the interior. ¡°Welcome¡­ oh?¡± Miss Jane, who was sitting behind a table in the middle of the room, stood up, startled to see me. ¡°You came, Emily!!¡± ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Forgive me for being so irregular T-T